An account of familism as it is revived and propagated by the Quakers shewing the dangerousness of their tenets, and their inconsistency with the principles of common reason and the declarations of Holy Scripture / by Henry Hallywell.
         Hallywell, Henry, d. 1703?
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 161 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 72 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45353
         Wing H458
         ESTC R25413
         08951573
         ocm 08951573
         42075
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45353)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42075)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1286:3)
      
       
         
           
             An account of familism as it is revived and propagated by the Quakers shewing the dangerousness of their tenets, and their inconsistency with the principles of common reason and the declarations of Holy Scripture / by Henry Hallywell.
             Hallywell, Henry, d. 1703?
          
           [3], 133, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Walter Kettilby,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           An
           ACCOUNT
           of
           FAMILISM
           As
           it
           is
           
             Revived
             and
             Propagated
          
           BY
           THE
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           SHEWING
           The
           Dangerousness
           of
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           their
           Inconsistency
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             common
             Reason
          
           and
           the
           Declarations
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Henry
             Hallywell
          
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               —
               There
               shall
               be
               false
               teachers
               among
               you
               ,
               who
               privily
               shall
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               destruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           at
           the
           Bishops-head
           in
           S.
           
             Pauls
             Church-Yard
          
           .
           1673.
           
        
         
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Worshipful
           Sir
           John
           Covert
           ,
           Of
           Slaugham
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           daily
           and
           numerous
           Increase
           of
           the
           Heretical
           Generation
           of
           Quakers
           in
           these
           Parts
           made
           me
           a
           little
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           inquisitive
           into
           their
           Doctrins
           and
           Persuasions
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           not
           only
           destructive
           of
           all
           Civil
           Politie
           and
           Government
           ,
           but
           of
           Religion
           itself
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           
           Almighty
           God
           established
           amongst
           us
           :
           For
           what
           else
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           who
           deny
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Rule
           and
           Guide
           in
           matters
           of
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           they
           being
           so
           well
           known
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           having
           had
           frequent
           Experience
           of
           their
           obstinate
           and
           perverse
           Humor
           ,
           in
           the
           Discharge
           and
           Execution
           of
           those
           Trusts
           and
           Employments
           committed
           to
           you
           under
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           could
           do
           no
           less
           than
           present
           you
           with
           this
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           going
           under
           the
           Name
           and
           Protection
           of
           so
           worthy
           and
           accomplisht
           a
           Person
           as
           your self
           ,
           it
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           obtein
           its
           desired
           Effect
           ,
           by
           
           putting
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           growing
           Evil
           ,
           and
           confirming
           those
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           seduced
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           their
           Profession
           ;
           and
           may
           testifie
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Honoured
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             Obliged
             and
             Affectionate
             Servant
             
               Henry
               Hallywell
            
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Account
           of
           FAMILISM
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           
             Revived
             and
             Propagated
          
           BY
           THE
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               The
               Cognation
               and
               Agreement
               between
               the
               Quakers
               and
               other
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               Heretics
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             human
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             sufferings
             and
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             redeemed
             and
             purchased
             a
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             he
             took
             a
             singular
             care
             after
             his
             
             glorious
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             fully
             instructed
             and
             impowered
             his
             chosen
             Apostles
             to
             gather
             it
             from
             all
             parts
             and
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             communicated
             to
             men
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             who
             looked
             with
             an
             evil
             eye
             upon
             the
             Happiness
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             now
             envied
             mankind
             so
             great
             a
             Good
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             Persecutions
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             round
             about
             .
             And
             when
             it
             pleased
             the
             watchful
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             give
             Peace
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Devil
             then
             quickly
             shifted
             the
             Scene
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             could
             not
             do
             by
             open
             violence
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             effect
             by
             Subtilty
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             undermine
             the
             Church
             by
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             to
             destroy
             her
             by
             those
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             her
             own
             children
             .
             And
             this
             Course
             he
             holds
             on
             still
             ;
             and
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             my
             present
             design
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             envy
             and
             hate
             the
             Devil
             bears
             against
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             hath
             stirred
             up
             here
             in
             England
             an
             Heretical
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             and
             seduce
             men
             from
             the
             true
             
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             into
             damnable
             and
             pernicious
             Errors
             .
             And
             because
             they
             borrow
             something
             of
             many
             Heresies
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             already
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             to
             shew
             briefly
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             the
             Agreement
             that
             is
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             of
             old
             gave
             out
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               God
               the
               Father
               :
            
             And
             how
             much
             I
             pray
             did
             
               George
               Fox
            
             come
             behind
             that
             great
             Magician
             ,
             when
             before
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               equal
               with
               God
               ?
            
             And
             
               James
               Nailor
            
             was
             no
             bad
             Proficient
             in
             that
             cursed
             School
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               witness
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               was
               as
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               good
               as
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Menander
             affirmed
             himself
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             the
             invisible
             Regions
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             :
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             
               James
               Nailor
            
             asserted
             himself
             to
             be
             Christ
             ;
             For
             though
             his
             followers
             would
             mince
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Blasphemy
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             he
             accepted
             of
             Hosanna
             and
             Divine
             Worship
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             Bristol
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             would
             return
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             Christ
             ,
             
               Thou
               sayest
               it
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               I
               assent
               to
               it
               or
               acknowledge
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Photinus
             denied
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             acknowledging
             only
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             excluding
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             
               George
               Fox
            
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Saul's
               Errand
               to
               Damascus
            
             ,
             affirms
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             a
             Confession
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             deliver
             it
             so
             ambiguously
             that
             it
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Arius
             himself
             affirmed
             as
             his
             Faith
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Constantine
             to
             give
             a
             Confession
             of
             it
             ,
             delivered
             a
             Creed
             in
             words
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             sense
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Socinus
             denied
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             only
             as
             an
             Example
             :
             And
             this
             is
             expresly
             found
             in
             their
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Saul's
               Errand
               to
               Damascus
            
             :
             And
             
               James
               Nailor
            
             in
             his
             
               Love
               to
               the
               Lost
            
             ,
             p.
             56.
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               end
               for
               which
               Christ
               did
               suffer
               was
               to
               be
               a
               living
               Example
               to
               all
               Generations
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Valentinians
             arrogated
             to
             themselves
             a
             knowledge
             beyond
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             And
             what
             else
             do
             the
             Quakers
             when
             they
             so
             impudently
             throw
             
             away
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             application
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             themselves
             ,
             blind
             and
             delude
             the
             easie
             and
             credulous
             Vulgar
             with
             new-fangled
             Revelations
             ?
             
               Thomas
               Holbrow
            
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             urged
             Scripture
             answered
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               tell
               me
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               better
               to
               me
               than
               an
               old
               Almanack
               .
               Fox
            
             and
             
               Hubber
               thorn
            
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Truth
               's
               Defence
            
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               no
               standing
               Rule
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               dangerous
               for
               ignorant
               people
               to
               read
               them
               .
            
             Are
             not
             these
             as
             impudent
             Heretics
             when
             they
             shall
             slight
             and
             contemn
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             Jesus
             upon
             Earth
             as
             an
             empty
             ,
             insignificant
             thing
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             as
             childish
             ,
             being
             themselves
             under
             an
             higher
             Oeconomy
             ,
             even
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             And
             no
             question
             but
             they
             are
             under
             the
             Rule
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             works
             in
             the
             children
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             even
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             The
             fore-mention'd
             Heretics
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             boasted
             of
             themselves
             as
             the
             only
             Spiritual
             Persons
             ,
             calling
             themselves
             Perfect
             ;
             and
             all
             others
             who
             in
             the
             humility
             of
             their
             souls
             profess
             themselves
             
             sinners
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             fear
             ,
             
               Idiots
               and
               Ignorant
               People
            
             .
             And
             does
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             still
             possess
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             in
             an
             extravagant
             and
             proud
             humour
             affect
             the
             Title
             and
             Appellation
             of
             Perfection
             ?
             When
             God
             knows
             the
             very
             boasting
             of
             a
             thing
             they
             have
             so
             little
             of
             ,
             argues
             their
             weakness
             and
             folly
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             talk
             and
             vaunt
             highest
             of
             this
             Perfection
             among
             them
             ,
             are
             as
             perfect
             slaves
             to
             their
             Pride
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             Lust
             as
             any
             people
             in
             the
             World.
             One
             of
             these
             perfect
             Creatures
             was
             accused
             lately
             for
             getting
             his
             Maid
             with
             Child
             :
             And
             when
             
               R.
               B.
            
             a
             Quaker
             advised
             with
             Lacock
             concerning
             a
             Marriage
             intended
             by
             him
             with
             a
             rich
             Woman
             ,
             Lacock
             told
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             him
             having
             begun
             in
             the
             Spirit
             to
             end
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             had
             
               R.
               B.
            
             desisted
             in
             his
             Suit
             ,
             but
             Lacock
             takes
             the
             woman
             and
             marries
             her
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             perfect
             Cheat
             ?
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             pretend
             very
             much
             to
             Inspiration
             and
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             Marcus
             an
             old
             Heretic
             ,
             who
             abused
             many
             silly
             women
             under
             colour
             of
             conferring
             on
             them
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecying
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             Marcus
             had
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             brought
             himself
             into
             credit
             with
             his
             deluded
             Followers
             :
             and
             I
             have
             had
             it
             confidently
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             the
             Quakers
             in
             the
             North
             of
             England
             ,
             several
             persons
             by
             Gloves
             and
             Ribbands
             and
             divers
             Charms
             and
             Incantations
             were
             really
             bewitched
             by
             them
             .
             And
             doubtless
             many
             of
             their
             Quaking
             Fits
             ,
             wherein
             they
             fomed
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             trembled
             throughout
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             hideously
             groaned
             ,
             their
             visages
             distorted
             ,
             and
             tumbling
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             were
             real
             possessions
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             Parallel
             between
             them
             into
             a
             greater
             length
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             too
             burdensom
             and
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             true
             of
             them
             what
             Irenaeus
             said
             of
             the
             Heretics
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             
               Per
               singulos
               dies
               affectant
               novum
               aliquid
               adinvenire
            
             ;
             That
             every
             day
             they
             affect
             to
             bring
             in
             some
             novelty
             and
             dangerous
             Opinion
             .
             I
             shall
             rather
             chuse
             now
             to
             represent
             them
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Familists
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               Of
               the
               Authors
               of
               Familism
               ,
               and
               the
               Quakers
               Agreement
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Doctrin
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             not
             long
             after
             
               David
               George
            
             had
             disseminated
             and
             spread
             abroad
             his
             pernicious
             Errors
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             greedily
             sucked
             in
             and
             embraced
             by
             
               Henry
               Nicholas
            
             ;
             who
             being
             of
             a
             crafty
             and
             subtle
             Temper
             ,
             a
             plausible
             and
             winning
             Deportment
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Stars
             had
             pointed
             him
             out
             for
             a
             grand
             Impostor
             ,
             carefully
             concealed
             his
             Doctrin
             at
             Munster
             in
             Westphalia
             where
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             diffused
             it
             by
             Letters
             and
             Emissaries
             instructed
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Germany
             forty
             miles
             distant
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Sect
             of
             Familists
             grew
             and
             increased
             for
             a
             good
             while
             before
             it
             was
             known
             who
             was
             the
             Fomenter
             of
             it
             .
             At
             last
             he
             removes
             to
             Amsterdam
             ,
             sets
             up
             the
             Trade
             of
             a
             Mercer
             and
             professes
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             calling
             his
             Fraternity
             and
             Society
             ,
             The
             
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Writings
             gave
             a
             Symbol
             or
             Cognizance
             ,
             
               Charitas
               extorsit
               per
            
             H.
             N.
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Epistle
             or
             Treatise
             of
             his
             .
             For
             his
             Person
             ,
             he
             was
             corpulent
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             Presence
             and
             Sanguine
             Temper
             ,
             shrewdly
             suspected
             of
             Incontinence
             with
             some
             Women
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             should
             not
             bathe
             his
             begodded
             Humanity
             (
             as
             he
             phrases
             it
             of
             himself
             )
             in
             carnal
             and
             sensual
             Pleasures
             ;
             when
             the
             great
             Arcanum
             and
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Doctrin
             was
             mere
             Sadducism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Denial
               of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               and
               a
               Life
               to
               come
               .
            
             From
             Amsterdam
             he
             sails
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             here
             divulges
             and
             communicates
             his
             destructive
             Errors
             among
             a
             company
             of
             Artificers
             and
             silly
             Women
             ,
             who
             being
             unstable
             and
             not
             well
             principled
             in
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             became
             an
             easie
             Prey
             to
             this
             white
             Wolf.
             He
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             two
             Daughters
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             dissuading
             them
             from
             Regeneration
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             read
             or
             preached
             ,
             calling
             it
             
               ceremonial
               ,
               elementish
            
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             laboured
             to
             persuade
             the
             Maids
             to
             a
             spiritual
             new
             birth
             through
             his
             Doctrin
             .
             His
             Errors
             were
             
             afterwards
             discovered
             and
             refuted
             by
             
               J.
               Knewstub
            
             in
             a
             Book
             dedicated
             to
             Ambrose
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             and
             printed
             at
             London
             by
             Order
             from
             the
             Queen
             ,
             1579.
             
             He
             pretended
             a
             Revelation
             from
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             .
             He
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             neither
             God
             nor
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             State
             of
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             of
             his
             illuminate
             Elders
             was
             Christ
             .
             He
             held
             a
             Perfection
             without
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             literal
             ,
             but
             Mystical
             and
             Allegorical
             sense
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             nor
             Judgment
             but
             what
             is
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             outward
             Ordinances
             in
             Religion
             are
             foolish
             and
             trifling
             things
             But
             I
             shall
             trouble
             my self
             no
             further
             to
             collect
             the
             Heads
             of
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             since
             I
             shall
             take
             a
             general
             view
             of
             it
             by
             comparing
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Quakers
             and
             that
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             together
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               says
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               only
               temporary
               things
               instituted
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               the
               
               full
               and
               perfect
               Reige
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               as
               Children
               ,
               when
               they
               arrive
               to
               a
               good
               competency
               of
               understanding
               and
               can
               read
               well
               ,
               they
               throw
               away
               their
               Horn-books
               and
               Primers
               ;
               so
               the
               Pedagogy
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               aside
               when
               men
               come
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               only
               in
               the
               Familists
               and
               in
               their
               doctrin
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               full
               sense
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               appears
               from
               their
               own
               Books
               which
               they
               cunningly
               spread
               abroad
               to
               infect
               and
               poison
               the
               minds
               of
               weak
               and
               ignorant
               People
               .
               In
               the
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               penned
               by
               four
               of
               that
               Gang
               ,
               
                 John
                 Crook
              
               says
               thus
               ,
               
                 We
                 believe
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 gift
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Ministrations
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Operations
                 ;
                 according
                 to
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 by
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 by
              
               John
               
                 the
                 Baptist
                 and
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 the
                 Ministration
                 had
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 rejection
                 and
                 dislike
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Spirit
                 were
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 given
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 speak
                 ,
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 preach
                 and
                 pray
              
               
               
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Letter
                 did
                 and
                 doth
                 kill
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 appearance
                 and
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 answerable
                 unto
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 service
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 do
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 Spirit
                 he
                 that
                 speaks
                 ,
                 speaks
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 and
                 stirring
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 speak
                 as
                 it
                 gave
                 them
                 utterance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 evidence
                 and
                 demonstration
                 thereof
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 this
                 People
                 (
                 called
              
               Quakers
               )
               
                 now
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 moving
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 they
                 minister
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 understand
                 both
                 what
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 .
              
            
             
               Although
               this
               sweet
               sugared
               speech
               seem
               to
               be
               without
               deceit
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               gall
               and
               wormwood
               mixed
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               new
               wine
               drawn
               from
               their
               own
               Cellar
               which
               lies
               deep
               in
               the
               lowest
               Region
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               poison
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               such
               as
               lie
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               their
               snares
               discover
               
               the
               Cheat.
               To
               omit
               that
               this
               Expression
               
                 [
                 Several
                 Ministrations
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 John
                 Baptist
                 and
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ]
              
               can
               scarce
               be
               made
               tolerable
               sense
               ,
               a
               fault
               pardonable
               enough
               in
               Mechanics
               and
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Family
               ;
               but
               a
               notorious
               instance
               of
               their
               Hypocrisie
               in
               pretending
               immediate
               Inspiration
               from
               the
               Spirit
               when
               they
               write
               nonsense
               .
               In
               the
               Discourse
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               learn
               these
               three
               things
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Christ
               was
               but
               a
               temporary
               Ministration
               to
               continue
               only
               till
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               came
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               disliked
               and
               rejected
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               wanting
               that
               full
               Measure
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               should
               afterwards
               come
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Christ
               was
               indeed
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               set
               up
               a
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               above
               and
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               blasphemous
               derogation
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               said
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               Joh.
               16.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 shew
                 it
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               follows
               from
               the
               forementioned
               
               passage
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               equally
               moves
               and
               acts
               in
               them
               as
               it
               did
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               therefore
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 wait
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 for
                 the
                 gracious
                 illapse
                 and
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 —
                 and
                 this
                 signifies
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 what
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
               But
               will
               any
               sober
               person
               believe
               ,
               that
               a
               Quaking
               Speaker
               is
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               when
               he
               commits
               endless
               Tautologies
               and
               vain
               repetitions
               ,
               and
               makes
               inconsequent
               illations
               ,
               and
               especially
               when
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Harangue
               shall
               be
               downright
               railing
               ?
               Shall
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               of
               Wisedom
               and
               Reason
               be
               guilty
               of
               nonsense
               and
               absurdities
               ?
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               speak
               or
               write
               must
               be
               as
               good
               Canonical
               Scripture
               as
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               as
               much
               bound
               to
               believe
               
                 George
                 Fox
              
               and
               
                 James
                 Nailor
              
               as
               S.
               Paul
               and
               S.
               Peter
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               instance
               but
               in
               one
               Quaker
               more
               to
               prove
               this
               first
               part
               of
               their
               Doctrin
               all
               one
               with
               Familism
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               out
               of
               Humphrey
               Smith's
               Discourse
               of
               the
               three
               Ministrations
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               .
               If
               Moses
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Tythes
                 and
              
               
               
                 long
                 Prayers
                 were
                 now
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 with
                 his
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Supper
                 :
                 then
                 whether
                 those
                 obey
                 not
              
               Moses
               
                 who
                 leave
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 such
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 looking
                 and
                 following
                 after
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 or
                 Supper
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 tarry
                 and
                 wait
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 now
                 should
                 all
                 people
                 that
                 profess
                 Christ
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 either
                 Moses
                 or
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               no
               sober
               Christian
               that
               can
               read
               this
               passage
               without
               anger
               and
               disdain
               ,
               to
               see
               such
               wicked
               wretches
               scoff
               and
               flearingly
               insult
               upon
               the
               sacred
               Person
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               whose
               blessed
               Life
               and
               Death
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               it
               they
               esteem
               no
               better
               than
               one
               of
               
               Esop's
               Fables
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               same
               Person
               hath
               this
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 upholding
                 that
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 upholding
                 and
                 keeping
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 ?
                 And
                 being
                 that
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 nor
                 indeed
                 his
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               
               
                 are
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Professors
                 was
                 murdered
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               )
               
                 visibly
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 these
                 have
                 to
                 follow
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 ?
              
               Here
               again
               the
               Personal
               Offices
               of
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               are
               laid
               aside
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               wherein
               the
               Familists
               and
               Quakers
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               is
               the
               Pretence
               of
               immediate
               Revelation
               .
               
                 David
                 George
              
               and
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               both
               pretended
               to
               receive
               their
               Doctrin
               from
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               .
               And
               
                 Wil.
                 Gibson
              
               the
               Quaker
               ,
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               preach
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               received
               it
               from
               men
               ,
               nor
               from
               books
               ,
               nor
               from
               writings
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               goes
               on
               and
               denies
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               to
               be
               the
               revealed
               Will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               things
               especially
               by
               which
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               demonstrated
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Doctrin
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Miracles
               which
               they
               did
               :
               And
               these
               were
               so
               many
               infallible
               Seals
               and
               Marks
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               
               Doctrin
               they
               communicated
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               For
               there
               can
               be
               no
               surer
               evidence
               of
               any
               thing
               being
               delivered
               from
               heaven
               ,
               than
               when
               a
               man
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               is
               enabled
               to
               work
               Miracles
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               sign
               which
               Moses
               gave
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               they
               asked
               how
               they
               should
               know
               the
               word
               which
               God
               has
               not
               spoken
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               22.
               
               
                 When
                 a
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 follow
                 not
                 nor
                 come
                 to
                 pass
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               no
               Miracle
               ,
               ]
               
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 spoken
                 .
                 —
              
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Reasonableness
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               which
               they
               delivered
               :
               To
               this
               S.
               Peter
               seems
               to
               appeal
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               when
               he
               bids
               us
               be
               ready
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               always
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asks
               us
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               examin
               a
               little
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               these
               Modern
               Familists
               or
               Quakers
               by
               these
               two
               foregoing
               Rules
               :
               they
               pretend
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               have
               the
               World
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               divinely
               inspired
               ;
               but
               is
               any
               man
               so
               simple
               as
               to
               believe
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               merely
               because
               they
               say
               it
               ?
               so
               a
               man
               may
               believe
               all
               the
               Cheats
               and
               Impostors
               in
               
               the
               World.
               What
               sign
               do
               they
               shew
               or
               what
               evidence
               do
               they
               bring
               that
               they
               have
               received
               their
               Doctrin
               immediately
               from
               God
               ?
               If
               they
               can
               work
               any
               Miracles
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               we
               will
               believe
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               have
               no
               more
               faith
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Mahomet
               discoursed
               with
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               and
               received
               his
               Alchoran
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               their
               Doctrin
               ,
               a
               very
               easie
               and
               mean
               capacity
               can
               find
               none
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               how
               should
               there
               be
               any
               Reason
               in
               what
               they
               teach
               ,
               when
               they
               themselves
               deny
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               world
               they
               are
               guided
               by
               a
               Light
               within
               them
               that
               is
               neither
               Reason
               nor
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               but
               like
               a
               dark
               Lanthorn
               ,
               that
               gives
               light
               to
               none
               but
               themselves
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               by
               this
               Principle
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               ever
               convince
               any
               man
               that
               is
               not
               merely
               besotted
               :
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               the
               Quakers
               Light
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               needless
               ;
               but
               the
               Light
               within
               me
               tells
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               .
               And
               is
               not
               my
               Light
               as
               good
               as
               his
               ?
               nay
               ,
               much
               better
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               the
               warrant
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               
               he
               has
               only
               his
               own
               bare
               ,
               blind
               Fansie
               .
               And
               the
               man
               looked
               for
               better
               satisfaction
               for
               his
               money
               ,
               when
               the
               Quaker
               upon
               demand
               of
               it
               replied
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 him
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 owed
                 him
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               A
               third
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               Familists
               and
               Quakers
               being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Sect
               ,
               is
               their
               abrogating
               and
               disanulling
               all
               outward
               Ordinances
               and
               Institutions
               of
               Religion
               :
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Opinion
               of
               
                 David
                 George
              
               and
               
                 H.
                 N.
              
               cannot
               be
               unknown
               to
               any
               who
               have
               but
               heard
               or
               read
               any
               thing
               of
               them
               and
               their
               Persuasions
               .
               See
               H.
               N.'s
               Epistle
               to
               the
               two
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               5.
               7.
               10.
               
               And
               that
               those
               high-flown
               Spiritualists
               the
               Quakers
               are
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               needs
               no
               proof
               ,
               but
               is
               evident
               from
               their
               Practice
               in
               condemning
               and
               censuring
               men
               for
               using
               a
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               for
               baptizing
               their
               children
               ,
               for
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               paying
               their
               Tithes
               and
               honouring
               God
               with
               their
               Substance
               ,
               setting
               apart
               a
               place
               and
               time
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               
               God
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               outward
               and
               of
               the
               body
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               God
               who
               has
               commanded
               us
               to
               worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               has
               likewise
               commanded
               us
               to
               do
               it
               with
               our
               bodies
               as
               well
               as
               with
               our
               souls
               ,
               (
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               20.
               
               )
               and
               that
               bodily
               expressions
               by
               Gestures
               and
               Postures
               are
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               kneeling
               ,
               bowing
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               examples
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               The
               Holy
               Jesus
               himself
               lift
               up
               his
               sacred
               Eyes
               to
               Heaven
               when
               he
               prayed
               for
               Lazarus
               ;
               fell
               on
               his
               face
               when
               he
               prayed
               in
               his
               Agony
               .
               And
               St.
               Paul
               (
               as
               himself
               says
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               14.
               
               )
               bowed
               his
               knees
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               He
               and
               St.
               Peter
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               believers
               do
               the
               like
               more
               than
               once
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               confessing
               ,
               praising
               and
               glorifying
               God
               by
               the
               Voice
               is
               as
               much
               an
               outward
               and
               bodily
               Worship
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               God
               be
               not
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               worshipped
               with
               bodily
               Worship
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               pray
               nor
               praise
               him
               with
               the
               Voice
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               very
               Frame
               of
               Christian
               
               an
               Religion
               presupposes
               a
               bodily
               and
               outward
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               given
               to
               men
               who
               consist
               of
               Body
               as
               well
               as
               Soul
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Angels
               :
               and
               while
               we
               are
               in
               these
               bodies
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               they
               must
               partake
               in
               our
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               when
               it
               is
               performed
               in
               the
               most
               spiritual
               manner
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               bodily
               Worship
               be
               not
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Idolatry
               when
               a
               man
               worships
               an
               Image
               .
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               Idolatry
               is
               the
               giving
               of
               that
               Worship
               to
               a
               Creature
               which
               is
               incommunicably
               proper
               to
               God
               :
               now
               when
               a
               man
               bows
               his
               body
               to
               an
               Image
               as
               to
               an
               Object
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               he
               gives
               that
               honour
               to
               the
               Image
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               ;
               therefore
               bowing
               the
               body
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               and
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               't
               is
               evident
               what
               a
               loss
               these
               foolish
               people
               are
               at
               when
               they
               so
               impudently
               cry
               down
               bodily
               Worship
               ;
               they
               run
               hand
               over
               head
               and
               never
               consider
               the
               Conclusions
               that
               must
               be
               drawn
               from
               such
               dangerous
               Premisses
               ;
               for
               their
               very
               praying
               together
               is
               bodily
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               
               With
               a
               like
               silly
               and
               weak
               confidence
               they
               exclame
               against
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               whenas
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               a
               Form
               ,
               Matt.
               6.
               9.
               
               
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 pray
                 ye
              
               :
               and
               lest
               we
               should
               think
               that
               this
               was
               only
               a
               Pattern
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 after
                 this
                 pattern
              
               or
               
                 to
                 this
                 sense
              
               ;
               St.
               Luke
               Chap.
               11.
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               do
               it
               
                 in
                 haec
                 verba
              
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               very
               words
               it
               was
               delivered
               ,
               appears
               sufficiently
               from
               the
               Occasion
               of
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 came
                 to
                 pass
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 as
                 Jesus
                 was
                 praying
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 ceased
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Lord
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 as
              
               John
               
                 also
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               :
               where
               we
               are
               told
               first
               ,
               that
               John
               delivered
               a
               certain
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Saviour
               besought
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               would
               give
               them
               in
               like
               manner
               some
               Form
               of
               his
               making
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               also
               pray
               with
               their
               Masters
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               
               John's
               Disciples
               did
               with
               theirs
               .
               
               For
               't
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               think
               that
               either
               
               John's
               or
               our
               Saviours
               Disciples
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               before
               ,
               whenas
               they
               were
               Jews
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               constant
               hours
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               the
               third
               ,
               sixth
               and
               nineth
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               nearer
               to
               themselves
               ,
               when
               an
               Enthusiastic
               Quaker
               at
               a
               meeting
               starts
               up
               and
               begins
               to
               pray
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               whether
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Company
               join
               with
               him
               and
               go
               along
               with
               him
               in
               this
               Prayer
               or
               not
               :
               If
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               doth
               he
               pray
               in
               a
               vocal
               and
               audible
               manner
               ?
               for
               he
               might
               as
               well
               have
               prayed
               to
               himself
               as
               to
               speak
               aloud
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               for
               Edification
               that
               others
               may
               join
               with
               him
               .
               If
               they
               do
               join
               with
               him
               in
               that
               his
               Prayer
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               then
               a
               Form
               to
               all
               them
               that
               hear
               it
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               they
               bound
               to
               pray
               in
               those
               very
               words
               and
               expressions
               which
               he
               utters
               ?
               And
               though
               he
               be
               never
               so
               much
               over-flowed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               as
               they
               talk
               )
               yet
               the
               hearers
               are
               limited
               and
               confined
               to
               those
               very
               expressions
               which
               the
               inspired
               Prophet
               utters
               .
               With
               what
               confidence
               then
               can
               men
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               
               and
               run
               after
               these
               Whifflers
               ,
               when
               the
               case
               is
               so
               plain
               against
               them
               ?
               certainly
               any
               man
               that
               has
               but
               half
               an
               eye
               may
               see
               that
               they
               are
               mere
               cheats
               in
               these
               things
               .
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               said
               then
               that
               men
               who
               can
               use
               their
               Reasons
               well
               enough
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               far
               to
               seek
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               and
               the
               Experience
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               prate
               and
               talk
               of
               an
               ignorant
               sottish
               fellow
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               here
               they
               object
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 also
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 itself
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 groanings
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 .
              
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               put
               up
               our
               petitions
               to
               God
               in
               a
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Here
               we
               may
               see
               those
               very
               persons
               who
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               ,
               like
               the
               Devil
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               them
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               .
               But
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               manifested
               that
               the
               Text
               alledged
               has
               not
               one
               syllable
               in
               it
               that
               proves
               an
               immediate
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               both
               for
               the
               words
               and
               
               matter
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               their
               boasting
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               ridiculous
               and
               vain
               .
               May
               not
               this
               then
               be
               St.
               
               Paul's
               meaning
               who
               all
               along
               before
               was
               discoursing
               of
               bearing
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               helps
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               lifting
               and
               bearing
               up
               as
               it
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Cross
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               that
               we
               know
               not
               which
               part
               to
               chuse
               or
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               either
               a
               perfect
               deliverance
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               should
               continue
               longer
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               it
               .
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               immediate
               infusions
               and
               inspirations
               in
               Prayer
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               
               Now
               as
               for
               Baptism
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               throw
               that
               by
               as
               a
               useless
               carnal
               Ordinance
               ,
               for
               they
               rejecting
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               pretending
               one
               of
               their
               own
               by
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               do
               but
               follow
               the
               conduct
               and
               guide
               of
               their
               own
               Opinions
               in
               denying
               Obedience
               to
               a
               positive
               Command
               of
               that
               Lord
               whose
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               they
               have
               cast
               off
               and
               disallow
               .
               They
               that
               refuse
               and
               despise
               the
               Governour
               ,
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               slight
               his
               Laws
               ;
               
               and
               these
               men
               undervaluing
               and
               contemning
               the
               Person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               and
               Judge
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               will
               easily
               contemn
               and
               vilifie
               his
               Commands
               ,
               as
               things
               of
               no
               value
               and
               moment
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Christian
               Church
               has
               always
               looked
               upon
               Baptism
               as
               a
               rite
               of
               Initiation
               into
               a
               Religion
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               finding
               it
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Jews
               adopted
               it
               into
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               subservient
               to
               holy
               and
               blessed
               purposes
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               being
               a
               Ceremony
               neither
               burdensom
               nor
               offensive
               ,
               he
               has
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               used
               by
               every
               one
               that
               professes
               Christianity
               ,
               whereby
               we
               enter
               and
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               of
               no
               other
               door
               set
               open
               under
               the
               Gospel
               for
               Salvation
               but
               this
               .
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               
                 Go
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               So
               Saint
               Mark
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               And
               Christ
               says
               
               expresly
               Joh.
               3.
               5.
               
               That
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               When
               therefore
               the
               Apostles
               had
               received
               this
               Commission
               from
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               baptized
               every
               one
               that
               desired
               to
               enter
               into
               Christs
               Religion
               ;
               and
               lest
               these
               Deceivers
               should
               apply
               this
               Baptism
               to
               a
               mystical
               sense
               ,
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               will
               furnish
               us
               with
               Examples
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               baptized
               with
               the
               outward
               element
               of
               Water
               .
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 gladly
                 received
                 his
                 word
                 were
                 baptized
                 .
                 —
              
               Acts
               10.
               47.
               48.
               
               
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 forbid
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ?
              
               Mark
               here
               ,
               they
               were
               baptized
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               yet
               needed
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Water
               ;
               
                 And
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Acts
               8.
               36.
               
               
                 See
                 here
                 is
                 Water
              
               (
               says
               the
               Eunuch
               to
               
                 Philip
                 )
                 what
                 hinders
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               And
               v.
               38.
               
               
                 They
                 went
                 down
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 both
              
               Philip
               
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 baptized
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               Custom
               of
               admitting
               men
               into
               Christs
               Family
               and
               Religion
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               hath
               been
               used
               successively
               
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Command
               and
               conformity
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Practice
               ,
               without
               any
               Interruption
               from
               their
               time
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               And
               because
               't
               is
               likewise
               necessary
               ,
               that
               every
               good
               Christian
               be
               furnished
               with
               knowledge
               to
               defend
               his
               Religion
               against
               the
               Adversary
               ,
               I
               shall
               answer
               what
               they
               bring
               to
               seduce
               the
               ignorant
               People
               from
               this
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               though
               what
               the
               Quaker
               urges
               for
               himself
               be
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               will
               manifest
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               Quakery
               but
               Folly
               and
               Cavils
               ,
               I
               will
               produce
               it
               .
               He
               says
               therefore
               that
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Figure
               or
               Type
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               not
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               he
               brings
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 figure
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 even
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 also
                 doth
                 now
                 save
                 us
                 .
                 —
              
               Which
               place
               does
               very
               much
               confirm
               the
               use
               and
               practice
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               Noah
               and
               his
               Family
               being
               saved
               in
               the
               Ark
               from
               perishing
               by
               Water
               ,
               answerable
               to
               which
               ,
               Baptism
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 now
                 saves
                 us
              
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               external
               sign
               or
               washing
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               being
               baptized
               into
               the
               
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               rising
               with
               him
               to
               newness
               of
               life
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               washing
               with
               water
               together
               with
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               save
               us
               ,
               then
               it
               ought
               still
               to
               be
               used
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               here
               denied
               the
               baptizing
               with
               water
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Analogy
               or
               correspondence
               in
               his
               speech
               ;
               but
               he
               expresly
               says
               ,
               that
               as
               Noah
               was
               saved
               by
               Water
               ,
               so
               answerable
               to
               that
               are
               Christians
               by
               Baptism
               .
               But
               these
               Heretics
               would
               fain
               separate
               the
               sign
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               does
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               
               By
               the
               same
               Diabolical
               Spirit
               wherewith
               they
               are
               possessed
               ,
               they
               lay
               aside
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               too
               carnal
               for
               such
               high
               flown
               and
               conceited
               Spiritualists
               as
               they
               are
               .
               But
               I
               desire
               those
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               taken
               in
               their
               snares
               ,
               nor
               bewitched
               with
               their
               enticing
               and
               subtle
               words
               ,
               to
               look
               back
               to
               Christs
               own
               Institution
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               have
               any
               fear
               of
               God
               or
               love
               to
               that
               Saviour
               who
               redeemed
               them
               ,
               to
               consider
               seriously
               with
               what
               confidence
               they
               can
               deny
               so
               plain
               a
               Command
               ,
               
               and
               cast
               off
               a
               Duty
               to
               the
               practice
               o
               which
               not
               only
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               great
               Law-giver
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               particular
               needs
               and
               necessities
               bind
               and
               oblige
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               Matth.
               26.
               v.
               26.
               27.
               we
               have
               Christs
               Institution
               of
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               how
               that
               
                 He
                 took
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               St.
               Mark
               Chap.
               14.
               repeats
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 They
                 all
                 drank
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               But
               St.
               Luke
               Chap.
               22.
               19.
               and
               St.
               Paul
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               24.
               add
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 ]
              
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               which
               words
               is
               ;
               First
               ,
               a
               Commission
               given
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               his
               Apostles
               to
               continue
               this
               Ceremony
               (
               now
               used
               by
               him
               )
               as
               an
               holy
               Ceremony
               or
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               ever
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               Direction
               ,
               that
               (
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               observing
               it
               )
               they
               should
               do
               to
               other
               Christians
               as
               he
               had
               now
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Take
               ,
               bless
               ,
               break
               this
               Bread
               ;
               take
               and
               bless
               this
               Cup
               ,
               and
               then
               distribute
               it
               to
               others
               ;
               (
               settling
               this
               on
               them
               as
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               a
               branch
               of
               that
               Power
               left
               them
               by
               
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               communicable
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               think
               fit
               after
               them
               .
               )
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               specifying
               the
               end
               to
               which
               this
               was
               designed
               ,
               a
               commemoration
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               representing
               his
               Passion
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               coming
               before
               him
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               offer
               our
               Sacrifices
               of
               Supplications
               and
               Praises
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               crucified
               Jesus
               (
               as
               of
               old
               both
               among
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               all
               their
               Sacrifices
               were
               rites
               in
               and
               by
               which
               they
               supplicated
               God.
               )
               And
               secondly
               ,
               to
               commemorate
               that
               his
               daily
               continual
               Sacrifice
               or
               Intercession
               for
               us
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               now
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               make
               here
               a
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Institution
               of
               it
               ,
               intended
               it
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               till
               his
               coming
               again
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Office
               of
               Administring
               it
               was
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               bestowed
               and
               settled
               upon
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               (
               planting
               of
               a
               Church
               which
               should
               continue
               after
               their
               Death
               )
               should
               appoint
               and
               ordain
               Successors
               to
               themselves
               to
               preside
               and
               officiate
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               particularly
               to
               administer
               this
               Sacrament
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Office
               ,
               
               to
               do
               as
               here
               Christ
               did
               .
               And
               this
               not
               in
               a
               Mystical
               and
               Allegorical
               ,
               but
               Literal
               Sense
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               Christs
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               not
               his
               Bloud
               has
               no
               Life
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               is
               this
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               partaking
               of
               the
               outward
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               communicating
               of
               that
               according
               to
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               we
               partake
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               in
               a
               Spiritual
               manner
               and
               all
               other
               benefits
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Passion
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               these
               Apostates
               and
               Heretical
               Persons
               by
               their
               Allegories
               and
               Mystical
               meanings
               would
               bereave
               the
               Christian
               World
               of
               the
               choicest
               Mystery
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               confirmed
               and
               assured
               of
               the
               Pardon
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               free
               remission
               the
               burdned
               and
               distressed
               Soul
               is
               refreshed
               ;
               and
               we
               receive
               further
               supplies
               and
               increase
               of
               Grace
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               do
               that
               which
               he
               will
               graciously
               in
               Christ
               accept
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               holiness
               and
               renewed
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               to
               impower
               us
               (
               if
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               and
               to
               our
               own
               best
               hopes
               and
               Interests
               )
               to
               continue
               and
               persevere
               
               thus
               to
               our
               lives
               end
               .
               And
               now
               let
               all
               men
               consider
               seriously
               how
               heinous
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               Schismatically
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               how
               grosly
               they
               are
               cheated
               and
               abused
               by
               these
               deceitful
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               imposed
               upon
               against
               the
               plain
               Sense
               and
               Current
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               how
               they
               hope
               to
               look
               that
               Jesus
               with
               comfort
               in
               the
               Face
               ,
               at
               the
               dreadful
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               whose
               sacred
               Institutions
               they
               now
               vilifie
               and
               contemn
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Eat
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 this
                 wine
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 eat
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 this
                 cup
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 annuntiate
                 or
                 proclaim
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 again
                 to
                 judge
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               these
               Fanatic
               Spiritualists
               would
               persuade
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               Communion
               is
               Heathenish
               and
               Abomination
               .
               Now
               judge
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               these
               deceitful
               Whifflers
               .
               For
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               corporally
               eat
               and
               drink
               the
               material
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               left
               command
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               so
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Order
               was
               
               observed
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               plainly
               shews
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               where
               he
               sets
               down
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               of
               this
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               rectifies
               some
               abuses
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               guilty
               of
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               Of
               the
               Holiness
               of
               Times
               ,
               Things
               and
               Persons
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             BEcause
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             ever
             set
             apart
             some
             Times
             ,
             Things
             and
             Persons
             in
             a
             more
             immediate
             relation
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Service
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             seducing
             Familists
             persuade
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             are
             equally
             common
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             between
             one
             day
             and
             another
             ,
             one
             thing
             and
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             person
             and
             another
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             nearest
             relation
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Service
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             is
             no
             more
             than
             another
             day
             ,
             the
             Church
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Stable
             or
             Barn
             ,
             nor
             a
             Minister
             or
             Euangelical
             Priest
             than
             another
             man
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             following
             many
             
             times
             their
             usual
             Imployments
             and
             Trades
             on
             a
             Sunday
             ;
             their
             despight
             and
             scorn
             cast
             upon
             the
             material
             Edifices
             or
             Churches
             wherein
             Divine
             Service
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             calling
             them
             Steeple-houses
             in
             derision
             ,
             and
             the
             reviling
             Gods
             Ministers
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             Hirelings
             ,
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             whatever
             their
             black
             and
             impure
             Hearts
             and
             Mouths
             can
             think
             and
             utter
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             ignorant
             People
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             drawn
             away
             ,
             nor
             bewitched
             with
             their
             Sorceries
             and
             Inchantments
             ,
             shew
             plainly
             and
             distinctly
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             created
             Man
             ,
             he
             wrote
             this
             Truth
             on
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             acknowledging
             Gods
             Sovereignty
             and
             Dominion
             over
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             he
             must
             likewise
             confess
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             a
             Right
             and
             Propriety
             in
             every
             thing
             from
             his
             Sovereign
             Majesty
             and
             Dominion
             which
             can
             never
             be
             alienated
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             ever
             dispossessed
             of
             .
             Since
             then
             God
             by
             Royal
             Bounty
             has
             not
             only
             given
             Man
             his
             Being
             ,
             but
             likewise
             draws
             out
             this
             Existence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Time
             and
             Duration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enriched
             him
             
             with
             various
             Gifts
             and
             Benefits
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             free
             Use
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             all
             earthly
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             and
             bound
             to
             pay
             some
             Service
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Fealty
             to
             this
             great
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             must
             return
             him
             back
             something
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             this
             should
             be
             left
             to
             the
             frail
             and
             mutable
             will
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             being
             possessed
             of
             these
             Benefits
             might
             forget
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             God
             has
             expresly
             declared
             how
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             he
             shall
             hold
             and
             enjoy
             all
             these
             Blessings
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             So
             that
             God
             the
             great
             Lord
             have
             a
             Rent
             or
             Portion
             reserved
             out
             of
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             thereby
             Man
             might
             still
             acknowledge
             Gods
             Sovereignty
             and
             his
             own
             Dependency
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Benefits
             God
             has
             conferred
             upon
             Man
             ,
             they
             are
             1.
             
             The
             Time
             or
             Duration
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Place
             of
             his
             Habitation
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Means
             of
             susteining
             his
             bodily
             Life
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             God
             must
             have
             his
             Honorary
             Part
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             given
             us
             our
             Beings
             ,
             and
             draws
             them
             out
             in
             length
             and
             continues
             our
             
             Life
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             owe
             in
             Justice
             some
             portion
             of
             this
             time
             to
             God
             :
             So
             likewise
             since
             God
             has
             given
             Man
             so
             wide
             a
             place
             for
             his
             dwelling
             as
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             he
             must
             allot
             some
             place
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             this
             great
             space
             for
             God.
             And
             lastly
             since
             all
             Creatures
             are
             given
             Man
             for
             his
             own
             Use
             and
             Benefit
             ,
             't
             is
             fit
             that
             God
             likewise
             have
             his
             Rent
             out
             of
             what
             we
             possess
             and
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
               In
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               God
               designed
               the
               seventh
               day
               for
               his
               Service
               and
               Worship
               .
               For
               the
               Worship
               of
               Almighty
               God
               being
               once
               setled
               in
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Duties
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               some
               time
               should
               be
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               more
               special
               performance
               of
               it
               .
               
               And
               this
               Commandment
               being
               Moral
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               are
               (
               a
               Symbol
               of
               which
               was
               their
               being
               written
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               in
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ,
               to
               denote
               their
               eternal
               Permanency
               and
               Morality
               )
               we
               are
               as
               much
               bound
               to
               the
               Observation
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               main
               Importance
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               sixth
               or
               seventh
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               
               bound
               to
               the
               Observation
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Equity
               and
               Morality
               of
               it
               .
               And
               from
               this
               we
               conclude
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               reasonable
               there
               should
               be
               a
               time
               set
               apart
               for
               Gods
               Worship
               :
               For
               we
               being
               commanded
               to
               worship
               ,
               honour
               and
               serve
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               do
               it
               but
               within
               the
               Comprehension
               of
               some
               time
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               One
               day
               in
               seven
               is
               time
               little
               enough
               to
               be
               allotted
               for
               the
               more
               special
               Service
               of
               God.
               Had
               God
               commanded
               every
               day
               of
               our
               Lives
               to
               be
               wholly
               devoted
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               but
               Reason
               and
               Equity
               ;
               and
               since
               that
               out
               of
               regard
               to
               our
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               that
               condition
               of
               Mortality
               wherein
               he
               has
               placed
               us
               ,
               he
               requires
               but
               one
               day
               in
               a
               week
               to
               be
               more
               especially
               set
               apart
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               it
               were
               most
               irrational
               not
               to
               give
               him
               that
               .
               Besides
               ,
               our
               merciful
               Lord
               has
               a
               regard
               in
               this
               Commandment
               even
               to
               the
               Beasts
               themselves
               as
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               which
               surely
               are
               not
               to
               be
               worse
               used
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               than
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               have
               as
               much
               reason
               to
               be
               rested
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               now
               as
               they
               had
               then
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Since
               that
               this
               is
               reasonable
               ,
               what
               fitter
               day
               can
               we
               pitch
               upon
               ,
               than
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               on
               which
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               Jesus
               arose
               from
               the
               dead
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               Jews
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               wherein
               God
               having
               perfected
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               rested
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               did
               likewise
               keep
               holy
               that
               day
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Pharaoh
               :
               How
               much
               greater
               reason
               have
               we
               to
               solemnize
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               (
               with
               them
               indeed
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Wisedom
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               in
               making
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               )
               in
               remembring
               the
               glorious
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               he
               rose
               as
               a
               triumphant
               Conquerour
               from
               his
               bed
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               dis-mantled
               the
               Prisons
               of
               Hell
               and
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               wrought
               a
               mighty
               Salvation
               for
               Mankind
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               as
               God
               did
               then
               ,
               so
               (
               Christ
               having
               transmitted
               his
               Power
               to
               them
               )
               the
               Apostles
               and
               succeeding
               Church
               of
               God
               now
               may
               very
               reasonably
               dispose
               of
               us
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               direct
               all
               its
               Members
               into
               some
               uniform
               way
               ,
               at
               such
               set
               times
               of
               the
               Worship
               
               of
               God
               :
               And
               that
               they
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               appears
               both
               by
               some
               mentions
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               constant
               suffrage
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               since
               that
               time
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Obligation
               on
               all
               Christians
               to
               a
               due
               ,
               constant
               and
               diligent
               Observation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               .
               
                 Remember
                 to
                 keep
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               lest
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Command
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               and
               so
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               it
               :
               Let
               him
               take
               this
               for
               an
               Answer
               and
               consider
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               see
               there
               is
               no
               weight
               in
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               when
               by
               impertinent
               cavilling
               Fellows
               't
               is
               urged
               upon
               him
               :
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               is
               moral
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               very
               reason
               binds
               all
               Christians
               still
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               though
               these
               rebellious
               Quakers
               disown
               their
               Mother
               ,
               )
               hath
               made
               them
               a
               part
               of
               her
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               people
               teach
               them
               to
               their
               Children
               in
               their
               Catechisms
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               all
               Christians
               are
               to
               give
               obedience
               to
               them
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               blessed
               
               Saviour
               says
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               17.
               that
               he
               came
               not
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               .
               
                 Think
                 not
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               [
               that
               is
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Obligation
               of
               that
               Rule
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               Man
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               given
               first
               by
               Moses
               and
               afterwards
               repeated
               and
               inculcated
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               ]
               
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               supply
               ,
               accomplish
               and
               perfect
               those
               Rules
               and
               Doctrins
               of
               just
               and
               unjust
               conteined
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               ample
               Interpretation
               and
               other
               Improvement
               befitting
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               if
               (
               as
               these
               Familists
               persuade
               their
               unwary
               Proselytes
               )
               to
               fulfil
               were
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               a
               thing
               ;
               the
               sense
               must
               be
               thus
               ,
               that
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               it
               .
               But
               who
               can
               imagine
               without
               Blasphemy
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               would
               be
               guilty
               of
               such
               an
               absurd
               speech
               ?
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               then
               Christ
               did
               not
               improve
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               touching
               the
               keeping
               holy
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ?
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               this
               was
               already
               strictly
               observed
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               even
               unto
               Superstition
               ;
               and
               
               therefore
               there
               needed
               rather
               a
               Relaxation
               than
               an
               Addition
               to
               this
               Commandment
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Jews
               on
               that
               day
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               kindle
               a
               Fire
               ,
               or
               dress
               the
               Meat
               they
               should
               eat
               ,
               or
               carry
               any
               Burden
               ,
               or
               take
               a
               Journey
               ;
               and
               hence
               accuse
               our
               Saviour
               for
               healing
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               for
               plucking
               the
               ears
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Jesus
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
              
               intimating
               ,
               that
               Works
               of
               Necessity
               and
               Mercy
               may
               lawfully
               be
               done
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               Works
               of
               a
               mans
               ordinary
               Trade
               and
               Employment
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
               Almighty
               God
               having
               given
               the
               whole
               Earth
               to
               Man
               for
               his
               Habitation
               ,
               common
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               require
               that
               Man
               should
               sanctisie
               and
               separate
               some
               peculiar
               place
               for
               the
               Service
               and
               Worship
               of
               his
               great
               Creator
               .
               And
               accordingly
               we
               find
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               world
               and
               by
               all
               Persons
               professing
               any
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               some
               particular
               and
               set
               places
               appointed
               to
               invocate
               
               and
               worship
               the
               supreme
               Deity
               .
               Among
               the
               Jews
               God
               had
               his
               Temple
               whither
               all
               the
               Tribes
               went
               up
               to
               worship
               :
               And
               in
               Prophane
               Histories
               we
               read
               of
               Temples
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Use
               and
               Service
               of
               some
               Supreme
               Deity
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nature
               commands
               to
               fix
               and
               set
               apart
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God.
               And
               God
               will
               have
               this
               of
               us
               too
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               hath
               reserved
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Time
               of
               our
               Life
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               also
               reserved
               a
               Portion
               out
               of
               the
               Place
               of
               our
               Residence
               .
               Therefore
               in
               Ezek.
               45.
               
               God
               commands
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               to
               inhabit
               the
               Land
               he
               gives
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               divide
               it
               into
               three
               Parts
               ,
               one
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               another
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               for
               God
               himself
               .
            
             
               But
               and
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               Command
               under
               the
               Levitical
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               obligatory
               to
               us
               Christians
               who
               live
               not
               under
               that
               Law.
               It
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               commanded
               a
               House
               and
               Place
               for
               his
               Service
               to
               be
               built
               and
               set
               apart
               ;
               
               yet
               all
               Mankind
               were
               tied
               to
               the
               same
               Duty
               by
               a
               Law
               more
               Antient
               than
               that
               of
               Moses
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               lays
               a
               perpetual
               and
               indispensable
               Injunction
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               God
               have
               his
               Place
               of
               Worship
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               Residence
               among
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               live
               in
               a
               continual
               Dependence
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               that
               they
               receive
               the
               very
               Places
               of
               their
               Abode
               and
               Habitation
               from
               his
               Gift
               and
               Benevolence
               .
               And
               it
               was
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               given
               ,
               that
               Jacob
               when
               he
               was
               poor
               and
               had
               not
               wherewithal
               to
               build
               God
               an
               House
               ,
               yet
               consecrated
               a
               Portion
               of
               Ground
               by
               erecting
               a
               Stone
               and
               pouring
               oil
               on
               the
               head
               thereof
               ,
               calling
               the
               Place
               Bethel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               vowed
               to
               build
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               should
               bless
               and
               make
               him
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Gen.
               28.
               22.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               very
               secret
               instinct
               and
               working
               of
               Nature
               leads
               men
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               Duty
               ,
               and
               hence
               likewise
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Jews
               (
               though
               never
               commanded
               of
               God
               )
               had
               two
               sorts
               of
               Places
               for
               Religious
               Duties
               besides
               their
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               :
               the
               one
               
               called
               Proseuchae
               ,
               Oratories
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Synagogues
               .
               The
               Oratory
               or
               Place
               of
               Prayer
               was
               a
               Plot
               of
               Ground
               encompassed
               with
               a
               Wall
               or
               some
               other
               like
               Mound
               or
               Inclosure
               ,
               and
               open
               above
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               was
               properly
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               this
               stood
               without
               the
               City
               .
               But
               the
               Synagogue
               was
               a
               covered
               Edifice
               ,
               as
               our
               Houses
               and
               Churches
               are
               ,
               where
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               read
               and
               expounded
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               instructed
               in
               Divine
               Matters
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               21.
               
               
                 Moses
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 hath
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 him
                 being
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               this
               stood
               within
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               Oratory
               or
               Place
               of
               Prayer
               is
               sometimes
               mentioned
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               in
               Luke
               6.
               12.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               
                 went
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 mountain
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 all
                 night
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               in
               an
               Oratory
               or
               Prayer-house
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               Acts
               16.
               13.
               
               St.
               Luke
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               being
               come
               to
               Philippi
               in
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 On
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 a
                 river
                 side
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               where
               there
               was
               famed
               or
               reported
               to
               be
               an
               Oratory
               :
               yet
               if
               
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 Where
                 Prayer
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 made
              
               ;
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               here
               was
               a
               place
               set
               apart
               and
               used
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               there
               St.
               Paul
               sate
               down
               and
               spake
               to
               the
               women
               that
               were
               come
               together
               there
               .
            
             
               From
               what
               has
               been
               said
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               to
               set
               apart
               a
               Place
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               Almighty
               God
               is
               the
               common
               Voice
               and
               Dictate
               of
               Reason
               and
               Nature
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               Jews
               had
               set
               Places
               in
               and
               about
               every
               City
               and
               Town
               ,
               where
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               was
               preached
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               assembled
               to
               pray
               unto
               him
               ;
               which
               Places
               God
               never
               commanded
               them
               to
               erect
               and
               build
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               these
               sorts
               of
               Places
               were
               sanctified
               with
               Christs
               own
               presence
               in
               them
               .
               And
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               all
               other
               Nations
               equally
               thought
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               above
               instanced
               in
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               Turcs
               have
               their
               Moschs
               or
               Places
               to
               pray
               in
               and
               to
               worship
               God.
               Only
               these
               Familistical
               Heretics
               ,
               because
               they
               deny
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               do
               likewise
               despise
               his
               Religion
               and
               the
               Place
               wherein
               he
               is
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               the
               Familistical
               Generation
               
               do
               at
               this
               time
               befool
               ignorant
               ,
               though
               many
               honest
               and
               conscientious
               People
               ,
               and
               draw
               them
               off
               from
               the
               Truth
               which
               their
               Fore-fathers
               peaceably
               and
               harmlesly
               mainteined
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               to
               call
               a
               Material
               Building
               ,
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               Popery
               and
               Antichristianism
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               so
               called
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               were
               such
               Places
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               word
               Church
               
                 [
                 Ecclesia
              
               ]
               is
               used
               for
               the
               Material
               Building
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               signifie
               the
               People
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               let
               any
               man
               that
               doubts
               consult
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               22.
               
               
                 Have
                 ye
                 not
                 houses
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 in
                 ?
                 or
                 despise
                 ye
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               That
               by
               Church
               here
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               Assembly
               or
               Congregation
               but
               the
               Place
               ,
               appears
               (
               1.
               )
               By
               comparing
               the
               18.
               and
               20.
               verses
               before-going
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               20.
               verse
               ,
               continuing
               his
               speech
               upon
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               goes
               on
               thus
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 come
                 together
                 therefore
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 :
              
               so
               that
               now
               it
               is
               determined
               what
               the
               word
               Church
               signifies
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Place
               whither
               they
               came
               together
               .
               
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Apostle
               opposes
               the
               Church
               to
               their
               own
               Houses
               ,
               
                 Have
                 ye
                 not
                 Houses
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 in
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Your
               houses
               are
               the
               places
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               Place
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               such
               a
               Disorder
               there
               is
               to
               vilifie
               and
               contemn
               the
               Place
               which
               is
               set
               apart
               for
               Gods
               Worship
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 hunger
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 eat
                 at
                 home
              
               ;
               by
               which
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               their
               Houses
               were
               different
               Places
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               very
               Etymology
               of
               our
               English
               word
               Church
               denotes
               the
               Place
               ,
               for
               that
               comes
               from
               the
               German
               word
               Burken
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Dominicum
               ,
               the
               Lords
               House
               ,
               or
               the
               Place
               where
               the
               Lord
               is
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               such
               Whifflers
               did
               not
               despise
               all
               Learning
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               might
               from
               an
               ordinary
               School-Boy
               be
               furnished
               with
               Examples
               enough
               ,
               where
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               signifies
               both
               the
               Persons
               and
               the
               Place
               ;
               as
               he
               would
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               Civitas
               signifies
               both
               the
               Citizens
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               Collegium
               the
               Society
               and
               the
               House
               ,
               
               Senatus
               the
               Senators
               and
               the
               Senate-house
               ,
               Synagoga
               the
               Assembly
               and
               the
               Place
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               so
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Church
               ,
               signifies
               both
               the
               People
               and
               the
               Material
               Building
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               thing
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               Churches
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Oratories
               or
               Places
               set
               apart
               for
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               not
               assemble
               promiscuously
               and
               uncertainly
               here
               and
               there
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               in
               places
               of
               common
               use
               ;
               appears
               not
               only
               from
               those
               Records
               which
               make
               mention
               of
               their
               Times
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               places
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               We
               read
               in
               Acts
               2.
               46.
               of
               the
               first
               Christian
               Society
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 continued
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 bread
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               
               
                 ate
                 their
                 meat
                 with
                 gladness
                 and
                 singleness
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               That
               which
               I
               observe
               from
               hence
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               at
               Jerusalem
               met
               together
               in
               a
               certain
               House
               which
               was
               dedicated
               and
               set
               apart
               from
               common
               use
               for
               the
               peculiar
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               read
               *
               in
               the
               
               House
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               we
               translate
               it
               
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
              
               .
               And
               so
               't
               is
               used
               elsewhere
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               16.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               Greet
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 .
              
               And
               again
               sending
               salutation
               from
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               19.
               
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               
                 salute
                 you
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 house
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               their
               Family
               is
               evident
               ,
               in
               that
               St.
               Paul
               useth
               it
               only
               to
               some
               persons
               and
               not
               to
               others
               who
               questionless
               were
               Masters
               of
               Families
               likewise
               .
               Thus
               St.
               Paul
               salutes
               Philemon
               and
               v.
               2.
               
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 house
              
               :
               from
               which
               I
               gather
               that
               
               Philemon's
               House
               was
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               the
               believers
               met
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               Laodicea
               .
               And
               I
               have
               these
               two
               reasons
               to
               think
               it
               to
               be
               so
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               if
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               
               Philemon's
               house
               were
               meant
               his
               Family
               ,
               it
               should
               properly
               and
               regularly
               have
               been
               joyned
               immediately
               after
               the
               greeting
               of
               Philemon
               ,
               whereas
               St.
               Paul
               salutes
               Apphia
               and
               Archippus
               between
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               were
               very
               strange
               he
               should
               not
               salute
               the
               Family
               of
               Archippus
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Family
               
               of
               Philemon
               .
               By
               the
               Church
               therefore
               at
               such
               a
               mans
               house
               must
               be
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               which
               assembled
               at
               such
               a
               house
               ,
               which
               House
               was
               set
               apart
               and
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               House
               so
               dedicated
               and
               consecrated
               to
               a
               holy
               use
               ,
               the
               Christians
               called
               a
               Church
               :
               Thus
               Nymphas
               gave
               his
               House
               at
               Coloss
               for
               a
               Church
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               ;
               Philemon
               turned
               his
               House
               into
               a
               Church
               at
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               theirs
               at
               Rome
               .
               Whereby
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               believers
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               did
               not
               perform
               their
               holy
               Mysteries
               in
               common
               Houses
               ,
               but
               in
               consecrated
               Places
               ;
               and
               these
               Houses
               which
               were
               thus
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               they
               called
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               
               As
               God
               will
               have
               a
               Portion
               of
               our
               Time
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Place
               of
               our
               Habitation
               appropriated
               to
               his
               Use
               and
               Service
               ,
               so
               he
               will
               likewise
               have
               a
               Rent
               or
               Tribute
               paid
               him
               out
               of
               our
               Estates
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               Sovereignty
               
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               his
               Interest
               in
               us
               and
               all
               that
               we
               possess
               .
               And
               this
               was
               Gods
               Method
               and
               Process
               in
               the
               very
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               in
               Paradise
               itself
               he
               had
               his
               Honorary
               Rights
               in
               all
               these
               three
               kinds
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Place
               ,
               God
               had
               the
               chiefest
               and
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               ;
               for
               the
               Time
               ,
               the
               cool
               of
               the
               Day
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               given
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               Adam
               ,
               he
               reserved
               the
               Tree
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               as
               most
               justly
               and
               properly
               belonging
               to
               himself
               .
               This
               now
               God
               challenges
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               man
               to
               deny
               or
               detein
               these
               just
               Rights
               ,
               is
               to
               cast
               off
               and
               disown
               the
               Sovereignty
               and
               Dominion
               of
               God
               over
               him
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               brought
               his
               People
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               he
               reserved
               the
               Tithe
               to
               himself
               as
               his
               Rent
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               Rent
               he
               assigned
               over
               to
               the
               Levites
               for
               their
               maintenance
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               People
               held
               all
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               to
               pay
               him
               Tithe
               of
               all
               .
               Levit.
               27.
               30.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Tithe
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               Deut.
               14.
               22.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 truly
                 tithe
                 all
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 the
                 field
                 brings
                 forth
                 year
                 by
                 year
                 .
              
               And
               in
               2
               Chron.
               31.
               4
               ,
               5.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 brought
                 in
                 abundance
                 the
                 first-fruits
                 of
                 corn
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oil
                 ,
                 and
                 honey
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tithe
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 brought
                 they
                 in
                 abundantly
                 .
              
               You
               see
               then
               that
               God
               was
               to
               have
               Tithe
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               this
               Tithe
               he
               gave
               to
               his
               Servants
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               who
               beside
               these
               had
               several
               other
               Tithes
               ,
               Oblations
               and
               Duties
               paid
               ,
               not
               deducting
               or
               accounting
               the
               charges
               and
               labour
               of
               the
               Husbandman
               .
               They
               had
               likewise
               the
               Ransoms
               of
               the
               First-born
               both
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               and
               further
               ,
               they
               had
               forty
               eight
               Cities
               set
               out
               by
               Joshua
               for
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               Cubits
               about
               them
               ,
               [
               each
               Cubit
               being
               a
               full
               Yard
               ,
               ]
               besides
               one
               thousand
               next
               the
               Walls
               for
               their
               Cattel
               ;
               whereunto
               were
               added
               twenty
               Cities
               more
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Tribe
               was
               greatly
               increased
               .
               And
               all
               this
               they
               had
               ,
               though
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               was
               not
               near
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               But
               least
               the
               Cheats
               and
               Mountebanks
               of
               the
               times
               should
               persuade
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               this
               nothing
               concerns
               
               them
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               what
               the
               Gospel
               says
               in
               the
               Case
               .
            
             
               St.
               Paul
               in
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               14.
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 Even
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               
               i.
               e.
               of
               those
               things
               which
               in
               the
               Gospel
               are
               consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               due
               for
               the
               message
               of
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               salvation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ,
               As
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               had
               their
               maintenance
               out
               of
               that
               which
               was
               offered
               and
               dedicated
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               so
               God
               had
               ordained
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               mainteined
               of
               that
               which
               is
               consecrate
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Very
               good
               ,
               Now
               have
               not
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               Emperors
               ,
               Princes
               and
               other
               Noble
               Persons
               given
               and
               consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               several
               Christian
               Councils
               pronounced
               an
               Anathema
               or
               Curse
               to
               him
               that
               should
               alienate
               them
               ,
               Houses
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Tithes
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               ought
               they
               not
               then
               to
               live
               of
               them
               ?
               and
               does
               not
               the
               Apostle
               say
               it
               ?
            
             
               Again
               in
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 communicate
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 in
              
               
               
                 all
                 good
                 things
              
               .
               What
               can
               be
               plainer
               than
               this
               ?
               God
               hath
               transferred
               his
               Right
               over
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               enjoined
               all
               men
               to
               be
               liberal
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               a
               share
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               they
               possess
               .
               The
               bad
               ones
               God
               asks
               not
               (
               though
               men
               are
               too
               ready
               to
               give
               him
               the
               blind
               ,
               the
               halt
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               )
               but
               he
               requires
               a
               part
               for
               his
               Ministers
               out
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               we
               enjoy
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               certain
               then
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Maintenance
               due
               to
               those
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               this
               none
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               neither
               acknowledge
               Gods
               Dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               For
               ,
               shew
               where
               and
               when
               God
               has
               released
               and
               given
               back
               his
               right
               to
               a
               portion
               of
               all
               mens
               Estates
               to
               them
               again
               ?
               Or
               can
               any
               man
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               holds
               his
               Estate
               by
               such
               a
               Tenure
               
                 in
                 Capite
              
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               Rent
               due
               out
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               Question
               therefore
               is
               ,
               What
               manner
               of
               Maintenance
               this
               must
               be
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               says
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               a
               part
               out
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               a
               Minister
               
               is
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               free
               Gift
               from
               the
               People
               or
               in
               nature
               of
               an
               Alms
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Rent
               which
               God
               has
               reserved
               and
               claims
               out
               of
               all
               mens
               Estates
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               has
               given
               to
               his
               Servants
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               Illustration
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               these
               two
               Considerations
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ought
               to
               exceed
               that
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               under
               the
               Law.
               For
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               much
               inferior
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               tenth
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               increase
               was
               due
               to
               God
               under
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Condemnation
               and
               Death
               ;
               surely
               a
               more
               ample
               portion
               belongs
               to
               the
               most
               sacred
               Majesty
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ministration
               of
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 sown
                 unto
                 you
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 reap
                 your
                 carnal
                 things
                 ?
              
               Intimating
               that
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               best
               carnal
               things
               can
               never
               bear
               any
               proportion
               to
               those
               rich
               Treasures
               that
               are
               communicated
               to
               men
               by
               the
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostolic
               Church
               ,
               they
               brought
               not
               the
               Tenth
               ,
               but
               their
               whole
               Estates
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               down
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               by
               Irenaeus
               (
               who
               conversed
               with
               them
               that
               had
               seen
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               )
               they
               gave
               chearfully
               and
               largely
               ,
               
                 utpote
                 majorem
                 spem
                 habentes
              
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Promises
               and
               their
               Hopes
               were
               bigger
               under
               the
               Gospel
               than
               under
               the
               Law.
               It
               remains
               then
               an
               undoubted
               Truth
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Jesus
               be
               more
               excellent
               than
               that
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               a
               more
               honourable
               and
               excellent
               Function
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Levites
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               ought
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Euangelical
               Ministers
               to
               be
               more
               large
               and
               honourable
               than
               theirs
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               commands
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               good
               House-keepers
               ,
               and
               how
               should
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               Provision
               and
               Means
               to
               maintein
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               ?
               For
               if
               themselves
               be
               fed
               at
               the
               Trenchers
               of
               Benevolence
               ,
               what
               assurance
               have
               they
               of
               a
               dish
               of
               meat
               for
               their
               poor
               Brethren
               ?
               The
               Heavens
               themselves
               
               are
               unstable
               ;
               now
               it
               rains
               and
               we
               have
               abundance
               ,
               then
               cometh
               drought
               and
               all
               is
               in
               scarcity
               .
               The
               humour
               of
               Man
               is
               as
               variable
               ;
               the
               People
               of
               Lystra
               that
               made
               a
               God
               of
               St.
               Paul
               on
               the
               one
               day
               ,
               stoned
               him
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               
               And
               in
               the
               fiery
               time
               itself
               ,
               when
               Zeal
               was
               most
               inflamed
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               as
               it
               seemeth
               found
               even
               then
               a
               cooling
               blast
               ,
               when
               for
               want
               of
               ordinary
               supply
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               fetch
               Twenty
               pence
               by
               a
               Miracle
               out
               of
               a
               Fishes
               mouth
               to
               serve
               his
               need
               withal
               .
               Matth.
               17.
               27.
               
            
             
               Unless
               therefore
               the
               Zeal
               and
               Piety
               of
               men
               towards
               God
               did
               now
               burn
               as
               bright
               as
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               thought
               nothing
               too
               much
               or
               too
               good
               for
               their
               Spiritual
               Fathers
               ;
               it
               were
               the
               most
               wicked
               and
               unseemly
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Jesus
               either
               to
               labour
               like
               Mechanics
               with
               their
               hands
               for
               their
               bread
               ,
               or
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               uncertain
               benevolence
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               when
               the
               great
               Love
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Ministers
               by
               degrees
               cooled
               and
               was
               abated
               ,
               and
               men
               grew
               to
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               more
               than
               lovers
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               pleased
               
               that
               All-wise
               Providence
               which
               always
               watches
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               to
               inspire
               the
               hearts
               of
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               to
               secure
               his
               provisions
               ,
               that
               though
               men
               should
               so
               far
               forget
               and
               deny
               God
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               receive
               all
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               as
               to
               detain
               sacrilegiously
               his
               right
               ;
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               compelled
               by
               Laws
               and
               external
               Discipline
               to
               pay
               him
               this
               his
               Rent
               or
               Tribute
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               do
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Tythes
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               claim
               them
               not
               as
               a
               duty
               of
               the
               people
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Lords
               portion
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               his
               Ministers
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               8.
               
               
                 Will
                 a
                 man
                 rob
                 God
                 ?
                 yet
                 ye
                 have
                 robbed
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Mark
               well
               ,
               God
               does
               not
               say
               they
               had
               robbed
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               though
               he
               gave
               the
               Tythe
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               robbed
               him
               .
               And
               whoever
               sacrilegiously
               detains
               and
               keeps
               back
               his
               Tythe
               ,
               robbeth
               God
               ,
               and
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               .
            
             
               Almighty
               God
               therefore
               reserving
               a
               portion
               out
               of
               every
               mans
               Estate
               as
               his
               Rent
               or
               Tribute
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               every
               one
               may
               acknowledge
               his
               Sovereignty
               and
               Dominion
               over
               all
               that
               he
               possesses
               ,
               
               questionless
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               make
               Laws
               whereby
               men
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               give
               God
               his
               due
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               grow
               so
               wicked
               and
               Atheistical
               as
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               a
               man
               to
               appeal
               to
               the
               secular
               Powers
               to
               secure
               his
               own
               Estate
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               lawful
               to
               use
               them
               to
               preserve
               Gods
               Revenue
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               some
               more
               mischievous
               design
               these
               abominable
               wretches
               drive
               at
               ,
               they
               may
               as
               well
               quarrel
               at
               the
               Laws
               that
               are
               made
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               as
               at
               those
               that
               are
               made
               to
               constrain
               them
               to
               pay
               their
               Tythes
               ,
               since
               the
               Poor
               are
               likewise
               Christs
               charge
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               yet
               none
               but
               some
               covetous
               Worlding
               would
               say
               that
               it
               were
               better
               they
               should
               be
               left
               to
               the
               free
               benevolence
               of
               every
               one
               :
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               it
               is
               doubtful
               whether
               a
               great
               many
               would
               not
               starve
               .
               But
               would
               you
               know
               what
               design
               it
               is
               the
               Devil
               drives
               at
               by
               setting
               these
               people
               to
               cry
               out
               against
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ?
               It
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               back
               from
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               into
               their
               ancient
               bondage
               of
               Pagan
               Superstition
               
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               and
               to
               compass
               this
               ,
               he
               makes
               these
               wild
               people
               his
               Instruments
               .
               For
               he
               well
               knows
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Ministers
               that
               lay
               open
               his
               plots
               ,
               and
               warn
               men
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               falling
               into
               his
               snares
               and
               traps
               ,
               and
               they
               daily
               incourage
               men
               in
               vertue
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               Now
               if
               he
               could
               take
               these
               enemies
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               away
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               sure
               the
               people
               will
               perish
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               become
               his
               own
               easie
               prey
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               better
               way
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               with
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               than
               to
               incourage
               the
               flock
               to
               withdraw
               ,
               and
               detain
               (
               though
               it
               be
               with
               the
               greatest
               injury
               to
               God
               and
               their
               own
               souls
               )
               that
               portion
               and
               maintenance
               God
               has
               commanded
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               assigned
               over
               to
               his
               Ministers
               .
               For
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
              
               ,
               and
               how
               should
               people
               believe
               except
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               be
               preached
               to
               them
               ?
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               take
               away
               ,
               as
               briefly
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               those
               Objections
               which
               these
               bold
               Enthusiasts
               make
               against
               the
               present
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
               
               And
               first
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               men
               that
               Tythes
               are
               Levitical
               ,
               and
               consequently
               when
               Christ
               came
               they
               were
               
               abolished
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               But
               to
               this
               impious
               cavil
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               abolished
               or
               taken
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               adumbrate
               ,
               prefigure
               and
               shadow
               out
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               for
               whatever
               was
               natural
               and
               moral
               ,
               obliges
               us
               still
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               so
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               says
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               17.
               that
               
                 be
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               to
               make
               it
               more
               perfect
               than
               it
               was
               before
               .
               But
               't
               is
               apparent
               that
               Tythes
               were
               no
               Types
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               shadow
               out
               any
               thing
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               when
               that
               substance
               was
               come
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               :
               and
               we
               may
               as
               well
               say
               that
               Prayer
               to
               God
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Revenue
               due
               to
               God
               was
               taken
               away
               :
               for
               we
               are
               as
               much
               bound
               to
               honour
               God
               with
               our
               substance
               ,
               as
               with
               our
               lips
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Tythes
               were
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               paid
               before
               ever
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               began
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               proper
               and
               natural
               to
               that
               .
               In
               Gen.
               14.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               whilst
               Abraham
               dwelt
               at
               Hebron
               in
               the
               Plain
               of
               Mamre
               ,
               his
               Brother
               
               Lot
               was
               carried
               away
               Prisoner
               by
               the
               four
               
                 (
                 Assyrian
              
               or
               Babylonian
               )
               Kings
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               Abraham
               ,
               confederate
               with
               Mamre
               the
               Amorite
               ,
               and
               his
               brethren
               Escol
               and
               Aner
               ,
               armed
               his
               houshold
               ,
               three
               hundred
               and
               eighteen
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               pursued
               them
               unto
               Dan
               ,
               where
               he
               smote
               them
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               recovered
               Lot
               and
               the
               prey
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               he
               returned
               ,
               Melchisedek
               King
               of
               Salem
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               prayed
               and
               praised
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               Abraham
               did
               thereupon
               give
               him
               the
               tythe
               of
               all
               .
               Now
               look
               in
               the
               seventh
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               where
               this
               story
               is
               repeated
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               Melchisedek
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hence
               Christs
               Priesthood
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedek
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Melchisedek
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 received
                 Tythes
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               :
               therefore
               Tythes
               are
               now
               due
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               he
               is
               still
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedek
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               are
               the
               right
               and
               portion
               of
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               place
               of
               Scripture
               mentioning
               Tythes
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               in
               Gen.
               28.
               
               v.
               22.
               
               Jacob
               going
               upon
               his
               adventure
               ,
               voweth
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               will
               be
               with
               him
               in
               his
               journey
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               meat
               and
               cloath
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               he
               return
               safe
               ,
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 stone
                 which
                 I
                 here
                 set
                 up
                 shall
                 be
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 give
                 me
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 the
                 tenth
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               payment
               of
               Tythes
               under
               the
               Gospel
               were
               meerly
               Judaical
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               receive
               much
               more
               than
               a
               tenth
               part
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               hardly
               a
               Parish
               in
               England
               where
               the
               Minister
               is
               paid
               the
               full
               tenth
               ,
               without
               purloining
               and
               snipping
               by
               some
               sacrilegious
               hand
               or
               other
               .
               Now
               though
               Christs
               Ministers
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               more
               honourable
               maintenance
               than
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               iniquity
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               the
               tenth
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Israelites
               paid
               out
               of
               their
               increase
               of
               Corn
               almost
               a
               fifth
               part
               for
               several
               Tythes
               and
               Duties
               commanded
               to
               them
               .
               And
               by
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               manifested
               the
               frivolousness
               of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               That
               Tythes
               are
               Levitical
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               sweetness
               which
               the
               covetous
               and
               sacrilegious
               man
               reaped
               
               by
               pinching
               the
               Parson
               ,
               he
               could
               never
               deny
               the
               payment
               of
               his
               Tythes
               upon
               such
               a
               silly
               pretence
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               They
               say
               that
               Christ
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Freely
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 freely
                 give
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               10.
               8.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               preached
               freely
               ,
               working
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               chargeable
               to
               any
               :
               therefore
               Ministers
               should
               not
               grieve
               the
               people
               by
               taking
               Tythes
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               That
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Freely
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 freely
                 give
                 ,
              
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               case
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               that
               reads
               the
               foregoing
               words
               may
               see
               :
               the
               gifts
               which
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               to
               
                 heal
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Lepers
                 ,
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
              
               ;
               which
               miraculous
               gifts
               (
               if
               it
               had
               been
               lawful
               )
               would
               have
               been
               a
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               gain
               enough
               :
               for
               what
               would
               not
               a
               Parent
               give
               to
               have
               his
               dead
               Child
               raised
               to
               life
               ?
               or
               a
               man
               to
               have
               his
               dear
               and
               sick
               Friend
               recovered
               ,
               or
               dispossessed
               of
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ?
               Therefore
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               declare
               his
               own
               Mission
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               the
               good
               and
               common
               benefit
               of
               all
               
               men
               ,
               charges
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               think
               of
               appropriating
               these
               extraordinary
               gifts
               to
               their
               private
               interest
               and
               advantage
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               merit
               of
               theirs
               ,
               had
               graciously
               conferred
               these
               Powers
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               as
               freely
               make
               use
               of
               them
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               others
               :
               Neither
               do
               the
               Ministers
               sell
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               the
               Gospel
               for
               money
               ,
               but
               preach
               it
               freely
               ,
               being
               maintained
               at
               Gods
               charges
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               Rent
               or
               Portion
               of
               every
               mans
               Estate
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               acknowledgment
               they
               hold
               all
               they
               have
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               God
               being
               self-sufficient
               ,
               and
               standing
               in
               need
               of
               nothing
               of
               ours
               ,
               has
               assigned
               and
               given
               this
               Portion
               of
               his
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Ministers
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               never
               charged
               with
               this
               sin
               of
               selling
               their
               gifts
               ,
               when
               they
               lived
               at
               the
               costs
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               neither
               are
               the
               Ministers
               now
               guilty
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               when
               for
               their
               Preaching
               they
               are
               maintained
               at
               Gods
               charges
               ,
               and
               live
               upon
               his
               Revenue
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               himself
               said
               ,
               
                 Dignus
                 est
                 operarius
                 Mercede
                 suâ
              
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               for
               the
               Apostles
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               freely
               ,
               it
               rather
               makes
               against
               than
               for
               them
               that
               object
               it
               :
               for
               this
               was
               no
               binding
               Commandment
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               had
               Christ
               any
               where
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               not
               take
               Tithes
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               a
               Charter
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Power
               granted
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               both
               use
               and
               exact
               Maintenance
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               they
               might
               
                 discedere
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               leave
               it
               if
               they
               listed
               .
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 only
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 we
                 power
                 to
                 forbear
                 working
                 ?
                 Who
                 goeth
                 a
                 warfare
                 any
                 time
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charges
                 ?
                 Who
                 planteth
                 a
                 Vine-yard
                 and
                 eateth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 feedeth
                 a
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 eats
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               May
               the
               other
               Apostles
               eat
               and
               drink
               upon
               the
               expence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               keep
               their
               Wives
               also
               and
               Family
               by
               the
               Revenue
               dedicated
               to
               God
               by
               their
               Children
               whom
               they
               beget
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               must
               I
               only
               and
               Barnabas
               not
               live
               but
               by
               the
               works
               of
               our
               hands
               ?
               And
               that
               he
               may
               not
               in
               the
               least
               reprove
               the
               Apostles
               who
               were
               mainteined
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               shews
               that
               it
               was
               just
               and
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               live
               as
               they
               did
               of
               the
               Churches
               Allowance
               ,
               
               by
               an
               Argument
               of
               Comparison
               ,
               seeing
               Soldiers
               live
               by
               their
               Wages
               ,
               and
               Husband-men
               by
               the
               Fruit
               of
               their
               Labours
               ,
               and
               Shepherds
               of
               that
               which
               comes
               of
               the
               Flock
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               then
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               might
               have
               lawfully
               demanded
               and
               received
               Tithes
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               use
               that
               Power
               which
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               them
               think
               he
               was
               burdensom
               to
               them
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               will
               recede
               from
               his
               right
               and
               not
               take
               what
               he
               lawfully
               may
               ,
               does
               that
               prove
               that
               he
               has
               no
               right
               nor
               due
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               made
               it
               manifest
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               Tithes
               as
               they
               are
               now
               the
               stated
               and
               set
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               are
               due
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               which
               also
               the
               very
               Text
               and
               Body
               of
               the
               Common
               Law
               of
               England
               holds
               them
               to
               be
               as
               Judge
               Coke
               says
               in
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               his
               Reports
               ,
               
                 Dismes
                 sont
                 choses
                 spirituels
                 ,
                 &
                 due
                 ,
                 de
                 jure
                 Divino
                 .
              
               But
               suppose
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               what
               advantage
               can
               a
               hungry
               Familist
               reap
               by
               it
               ?
               surely
               very
               little
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Nehem.
               10.
               32.
               that
               Nehemiah
               and
               the
               Jews
               made
               Statutes
               for
               themselves
               to
               give
               every
               year
               the
               third
               part
               of
               a
               Shekel
               for
               the
               service
               
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               It
               was
               in
               their
               power
               before
               to
               give
               what
               they
               pleased
               ,
               but
               they
               by
               a
               joint
               consent
               fix
               upon
               the
               third
               part
               of
               a
               Shekel
               every
               year
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Ordinance
               and
               Statute
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Grant.
               The
               Case
               is
               the
               same
               with
               us
               ;
               our
               Forefathers
               made
               Laws
               among
               themselves
               to
               give
               a
               portion
               of
               their
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               their
               Substance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               Parsonages
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               Now
               suppose
               that
               Tithes
               were
               not
               due
               before
               ,
               yet
               now
               being
               voluntarily
               given
               ,
               and
               this
               Grant
               confirmed
               by
               so
               many
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               become
               due
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               have
               as
               just
               a
               claim
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               has
               to
               his
               own
               Free-hold
               Estate
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               their
               title
               to
               Tithes
               is
               much
               more
               antient
               than
               any
               mans
               title
               to
               his
               Temporal
               Inheritance
               ;
               and
               no
               one
               thing
               hath
               been
               oftner
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               Acts
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               than
               the
               Possessions
               ,
               Tithes
               and
               Rights
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               
               Having
               proved
               by
               undeniable
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               have
               a
               portion
               out
               of
               our
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               impiously
               prophane
               and
               Atheistical
               ,
               can
               deny
               the
               just
               payment
               of
               these
               Dues
               ,
               much
               less
               plead
               Conscience
               to
               excuse
               Sacrilege
               ;
               It
               remains
               only
               now
               to
               shew
               the
               grounds
               upon
               which
               the
               present
               Ministers
               of
               England
               claim
               these
               devoted
               Lands
               and
               Profits
               as
               their
               Inheritance
               .
               The
               Foundation
               of
               their
               claim
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               true
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               true
               Pastors
               under
               that
               great
               Shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               all
               our
               souls
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               required
               in
               every
               true
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               rightly
               and
               duly
               called
               to
               the
               executing
               of
               this
               his
               Function
               .
               According
               to
               these
               express
               Scriptures
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 Honour
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 was
                 Aaron
                 .
              
               And
               Rom.
               10.
               15.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               himself
               did
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               publicly
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               till
               he
               was
               solemnly
               
               inaugurated
               and
               installed
               in
               his
               Office
               by
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               which
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               before
               he
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               he
               gives
               a
               Commission
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               John
               20.
               21.
               
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
              
               (
               Christ
               here
               rehearses
               his
               own
               Commission
               ,
               and
               then
               gives
               the
               Apostles
               theirs
               ,
               )
               
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Receive
                 ye
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               v.
               23.
               he
               declares
               to
               them
               the
               Power
               that
               he
               had
               invested
               them
               withal
               ,
               
                 Whos
                 's
                 soever
                 sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 soever
                 sins
                 ye
                 retain
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 :
              
               and
               this
               Power
               was
               not
               only
               inherent
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               is
               derived
               to
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               the
               most
               solemn
               and
               public
               Inauguration
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               Office
               was
               by
               a
               bright
               and
               shining
               glorious
               Descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               visibly
               ratifying
               and
               confirming
               the
               Commission
               that
               Christ
               had
               before
               given
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               This
               being
               certain
               then
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               execute
               that
               sacred
               Function
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               thereto
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               shew
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Designation
               or
               Authorizing
               of
               any
               man
               to
               execute
               this
               holy
               Employment
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               commanded
               by
               them
               to
               their
               Successors
               ,
               and
               continued
               from
               thence
               in
               the
               Church
               unto
               this
               very
               day
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               the
               great
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               honoured
               by
               a
               singular
               Prerogative
               and
               Call
               from
               Heaven
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               yet
               was
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               had
               the
               ordinary
               Call
               of
               the
               Church
               too
               ,
               and
               was
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 they
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 fasted
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 Separate
                 me
              
               Barnabas
               and
               Saul
               
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 I
                 have
                 ●alled
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 fasted
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               And
               these
               same
               very
               persons
               having
               in
               their
               travels
               converted
               whole
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               leave
               them
               not
               as
               sheep
               without
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               but
               
                 they
                 ordain
              
               
               
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               .
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               And
               St.
               Paul
               leaves
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Timothy
               upon
               record
               together
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Imposition
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               and
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               And
               because
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               live
               always
               ,
               they
               transmitted
               their
               Power
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               likewise
               to
               their
               Successors
               :
               As
               the
               Scripture
               informs
               us
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
              
               Crete
               ,
               
                 —
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 [
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               ]
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 thee
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               are
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               right
               to
               Tithes
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               have
               both
               an
               inward
               and
               outward
               call
               :
               The
               inward
               call
               is
               the
               Testimony
               of
               their
               own
               Consciences
               in
               that
               they
               believe
               themselves
               furnished
               in
               a
               good
               measure
               with
               gifts
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               employ
               them
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               mens
               souls
               :
               And
               then
               they
               have
               the
               outward
               call
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               
               consecrated
               and
               set
               apart
               for
               that
               Office
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               and
               Prayers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               no
               man
               (
               though
               he
               have
               the
               inward
               call
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               find
               himself
               gifted
               )
               ought
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               without
               the
               outward
               call
               likewise
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               intolerable
               presumption
               for
               illiterate
               Mechanics
               and
               Tradesmen
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               their
               boldness
               they
               may
               justly
               expect
               (
               if
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               great
               Judgments
               as
               befel
               
                 Korah
                 ,
                 Vzzah
              
               and
               Vzziah
               ,
               for
               invading
               of
               and
               intermeddling
               with
               the
               Priests
               Function
               .
               And
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               imagin
               the
               Idolatry
               and
               Heresie
               that
               must
               needs
               overspread
               a
               Nation
               ,
               where
               the
               Russet-Rabbies
               and
               Apron-Levites
               are
               the
               Instructers
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               That
               Quakery
               ,
               though
               it
               pretend
               high
               ,
               is
               mere
               Sadducism
               at
               the
               Bottom
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             Perpetuation
             or
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             
               Family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Mystical
             Rising
             into
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             was
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             judged
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Man
             whom
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             as
             he
             sacrilegiously
             arrogates
             that
             place
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrin
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             but
             a
             Mystical
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             that
             Immortal
             Life
             be
             but
             the
             Continuance
             of
             H.
             N.'s
             Doctrin
             among
             his
             Followers
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             be
             already
             past
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             no
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             to
             answer
             for
             in
             
             another
             world
             ,
             but
             die
             like
             beasts
             .
             The
             full
             sense
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             concerning
             these
             things
             is
             expressed
             in
             his
             Euangel
             .
             c.
             34.
             
             
               Behold
               and
               consider
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               how
               wonderfully
               God
               worketh
               in
               his
               holy
               ones
               :
               and
               how
               that
               now
               in
               this
               day
               or
               light
               of
               the
               love
               ,
               the
               Judgment-seat
               of
               Christ
               is
               revealed
               and
               declared
               unto
               us
               ,
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               to
               a
               righteous
               Judgment
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               and
               how
               that
               on
               the
               same
               Judgment-seat
               of
               Christ
               (
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               )
               there
               sitteth
               one
               now
               in
               Truth
               in
               the
               habitation
               of
               David
               :
               which
               judgeth
               uprightly
               ,
               thinketh
               upon
               Equity
               and
               requireth
               righteousness
               .
               Through
               him
               God
               will
               now
               in
               this
               day
               which
               he
               himself
               hath
               appointed
               or
               ordained
               thereunto
               ,
               judge
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               Earth
               with
               righteousness
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Chap.
             35
             he
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               day
               is
               this
               Scripture
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               raising
               up
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lords
               dead
               cometh
               also
               to
               pass
               presently
               in
               this
               same
               day
               ,
               through
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Majesty
               .
               Which
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               same
               is
               come
               unto
               us
               from
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               we
               do
               likewise
               in
               this
            
             
             
               present
               day
               ,
               to
               an
               Evangelie
               or
               joyful
               message
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               publish
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               love
               :
               in
               which
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               God
               sheweth
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               is
               now
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               his
               dead
               ,
               or
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rise
               up
               in
               this
               day
               of
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               appear
               unto
               us
               in
               godly
               glory
               .
               —
            
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             doth
             both
             raise
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             judge
             them
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             Reader
             shall
             be
             sully
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             I
             lay
             this
             charge
             upon
             this
             beastly
             Generation
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             Testimonies
             from
             their
             Writings
             ,
             wherein
             they
             deliver
             themselves
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             
               H.
               N.
            
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Forster
            
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Pamphlet
             which
             he
             calls
             
               A
               Guide
               to
               the
               Blind
            
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             the
             consequence
             is
             apparent
             )
             speaks
             thus
             :
             
               Christs
               first
               appearance
               to
               the
               world
               was
               in
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               fleshly
               eye
               saw
               him
               :
               but
               his
               second
               appearance
               is
               in
               spirit
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               no
               fleshly
               eye
               can
               behold
               and
               live
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Lightning
               cometh
               from
               one
               part
               of
               Heaven
               to
               lighten
               another
               part
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               ;
               and
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               who
               wait
               for
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               without
               sin
               unto
               salvation
               :
               for
               his
               second
               coming
               is
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               sin
               ,
               to
               finish
               transgression
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               everlasting
               righteousness
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               to
               hear
               let
               him
               hear
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Christs
             second
             coming
             is
             made
             only
             his
             spiritual
             coming
             into
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             he
             thus
             comes
             ,
             no
             fleshly
             eye
             can
             see
             him
             :
             all
             which
             make
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             his
             appearing
             in
             the
             Generation
             of
             Quakers
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             is
             express
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             as
             he
             went
             thither
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             that
             is
             ,
             visibly
             and
             bodily
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             ascended
             .
             And
             in
             Revel
             .
             1.
             7.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               cometh
               with
               clouds
               ,
               and
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               also
               which
               pierced
               him
               .
               —
            
             Therefore
             his
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             is
             not
             his
             coming
             into
             mens
             hearts
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             his
             coming
             with
             thousands
             
             of
             Angels
             to
             give
             sentence
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             a
             visible
             descent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             wicked
             as
             well
             as
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             person
             in
             another
             place
             expresly
             denies
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             to
             Judgment
             in
             the
             plain
             and
             literal
             sense
             :
             
               The
               Children
               of
               the
               Light
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             )
             
               can
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               as
               Christs
               first
               appearance
               to
               the
               world
               was
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               fleshly
               eye
               saw
               him
               ,
               so
               his
               second
               appearance
               is
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               no
               fleshly
               eye
               can
               behold
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               spirit
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             denial
             of
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             besides
             a
             manifest
             falshood
             ?
             For
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Spirit
             now
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             sits
             in
             his
             Body
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             now
             he
             hath
             in
             Heaven
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             be
             seen
             of
             all
             by
             their
             natural
             sight
             as
             we
             behold
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             glorious
             Immortality
             and
             blessed
             Rest
             that
             every
             holy
             Soul
             expects
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             perfectly
             allegorized
             away
             ,
             and
             made
             nothing
             but
             a
             certain
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             mind
             in
             this
             life
             :
             So
             that
             Sadducee
             Forster
             in
             the
             
             Book
             before-named
             ,
             pag.
             45.
             declares
             ,
             
               Our
               Captain
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               able
               to
               make
               War
               with
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               give
               us
               Victory
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               entrance
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               within
               the
               Veil
               here
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             here
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             Heaven
             in
             this
             life
             )
             then
             there
             is
             no
             Heaven
             nor
             happiness
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             and
             compleat
             ,
             the
             Quaker
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Sadducee
             ,
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Great
               Mystery
            
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Soul
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Essence
               and
               Being
               of
               God.
            
             This
             was
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             caused
             such
             an
             irreconcileable
             hatred
             between
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadducees
             in
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             time
             .
             But
             the
             Fox
             was
             not
             so
             cunning
             here
             as
             he
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             well
             weigh
             the
             monstrous
             and
             wicked
             consequences
             of
             this
             his
             Assertion
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Soul
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Essence
             and
             Being
             of
             God
             is
             discerpible
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             shred
             and
             divided
             into
             millions
             of
             pieces
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             notorious
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             sacred
             Majesty
             and
             Perfection
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             God
             must
             reward
             and
             punish
             himself
             ,
             because
             every
             mans
             Soul
             after
             death
             returns
             (
             according
             to
             this
             opinion
             )
             and
             is
             joined
             to
             ,
             and
             lost
             in
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             nothing
             but
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             reward
             and
             punish
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             part
             of
             God
             must
             be
             sinful
             :
             for
             every
             mans
             Soul
             being
             fallen
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Essence
             ,
             it
             follows
             of
             necessity
             that
             a
             part
             of
             God
             must
             be
             sinful
             .
             A
             prodigious
             Blasphemy
             !
          
           
             I
             forbear
             any
             further
             Citations
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             so
             obvious
             to
             every
             man
             that
             understands
             but
             the
             drift
             and
             purpose
             of
             Familism
             ,
             wherein
             the
             chiefest
             Articles
             of
             a
             Christians
             Faith
             are
             made
             but
             a
             Fable
             ,
             whose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Moral
             ,
             is
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             brave
             Guides
             (
             think
             you
             )
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             frustrate
             and
             make
             void
             the
             greatest
             Arguments
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             excite
             and
             stir
             men
             up
             to
             holiness
             withal
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             a
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             I
             grant
             that
             there
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             by
             their
             rising
             to
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             placing
             their
             affections
             upon
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Objects
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               If
               ye
               then
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seek
               those
               things
               that
               are
               above
               .
            
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             likewise
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             natural
             body
             to
             be
             expected
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             charges
             those
             Hereticks
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             with
             the
             denial
             of
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               Who
               concerning
               the
               truth
               have
               erred
               ,
               saying
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               past
               already
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               Faith
               of
               some
               .
            
          
           
             We
             therefore
             who
             are
             taught
             and
             believe
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             do
             own
             and
             profess
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             mortal
             bodies
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             contain
             till
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Generations
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             frame
             of
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             shall
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             
             and
             with
             the
             Trump
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             called
             the
             dead
             from
             their
             graves
             ,
             shall
             visibly
             distinguish
             the
             righteous
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             taking
             them
             up
             with
             him
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             join
             with
             his
             glorious
             Host
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             sentencing
             these
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ;
             which
             heavy
             doom
             and
             vengeance
             shall
             presently
             be
             executed
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             through
             the
             stupendious
             Operation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Earth
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             works
             therein
             ,
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             and
             all
             wicked
             men
             and
             devils
             shall
             be
             plunged
             into
             that
             Lake
             that
             burns
             for
             ever
             .
             Knowing
             therefore
             these
             terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             perswade
             men
             by
             a
             speedy
             repentance
             to
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             all
             their
             carnal
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             regenerated
             and
             born
             again
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deeds
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             bring
             every
             man
             into
             judgment
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             look
             to
             give
             an
             account
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             of
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             argument
             to
             me
             that
             these
             Familistical
             Quakers
             believe
             none
             of
             these
             things
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             these
             arguments
             of
             the
             Immortality
             and
             future
             subsistence
             of
             every
             mans
             Soul
             ,
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             death
             of
             Jesus
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             his
             intercession
             for
             us
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Judgment
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             not
             at
             all
             made
             use
             of
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             but
             lightly
             touched
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             mystical
             and
             allegorical
             way
             .
             Whereas
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             did
             in
             their
             Sermons
             most
             commonly
             make
             use
             of
             some
             or
             more
             of
             these
             general
             heads
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             capacities
             ,
             or
             needs
             and
             necessities
             of
             their
             Auditors
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             effectual
             for
             the
             begetting
             sincere
             holiness
             in
             men
             ,
             than
             to
             press
             upon
             them
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Passion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             who
             out
             of
             meer
             good
             will
             gave
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             now
             an
             Advocate
             and
             Intercessor
             in
             Heaven
             for
             those
             that
             believe
             on
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             moved
             by
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             then
             to
             advise
             them
             to
             look
             to
             
             their
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             men
             must
             give
             an
             Account
             to
             God
             at
             the
             general
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             for
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             either
             Reward
             or
             Punishment
             as
             they
             have
             been
             either
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             their
             Souls
             are
             immortal
             and
             live
             after
             their
             Bodies
             are
             dead
             ,
             it
             behooves
             them
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             in
             time
             and
             secure
             them
             a
             happy
             Entrance
             and
             Admission
             into
             the
             other
             world
             .
             Would
             not
             this
             be
             much
             better
             than
             to
             make
             a
             long
             Harangue
             and
             nonsensical
             Story
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             Witness
             within
             ,
             which
             their
             Auditors
             understand
             nothing
             of
             in
             the
             way
             they
             propound
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             concluding
             like
             mad
             People
             with
             downright
             railing
             against
             every
             man
             that
             is
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             :
             which
             way
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             very
             much
             different
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             God
             in
             England
             desire
             never
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             made
             it
             more
             than
             a
             probable
             Conjecture
             ,
             that
             although
             these
             modern
             Familists
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             about
             Christ
             within
             them
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             
             mere
             Sadduces
             ,
             really
             denying
             the
             Immortality
             and
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             much
             more
             carefully
             to
             be
             avoided
             by
             every
             man
             that
             tenders
             his
             Happiness
             in
             the
             other
             world
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             beguile
             the
             simple
             and
             unwary
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             prudent
             and
             understanding
             person
             who
             is
             able
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             their
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             will
             undoubtedly
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             a
             piece
             of
             beastly
             sottishness
             ,
             undermining
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
               That
               the
               Quakers
               are
               dangerous
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             their
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             Disaffection
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             if
             they
             are
             any
             better-natur'd
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             :
             And
             here
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             dissembling
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             because
             something
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             satisfie
             the
             minds
             
             of
             the
             common
             People
             whom
             they
             delude
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             and
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             they
             pretend
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             partial
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             when
             strictly
             examined
             is
             indeed
             no
             obedience
             at
             all
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             shew
             themselves
             (
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             )
             excellent
             Proficients
             in
             the
             School
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             who
             in
             his
             Exhortat
             .
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Instructions
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Baptism
               ,
               his
               crying
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               These
               may
               be
               confessed
               among
               the
               adulterous
               and
               sinful
               Generation
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               hearts
               of
               the
               Scripture-learned
            
             (
             for
             so
             he
             calls
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             )
             but
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               talk
               of
               your
               secrets
               or
               utter
               your
               Mysteries
               openly
               or
               nakedly
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               your
               young
               Children
               or
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               spare
               them
               not
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               your
               Elders
               which
               can
               understand
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               or
               away
               with
               the
               sound
               thereof
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             conceal
             the
             Depth
             and
             Mystery
             of
             their
             way
             from
             their
             new-made
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             must
             say
             something
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             speak
             so
             doubtfully
             that
             their
             Expressions
             seem
             not
             to
             mean
             what
             they
             carry
             in
             them
             .
             But
             to
             descend
             
             to
             some
             Particulars
             :
             They
             are
             dangerous
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             Principles
             tend
             to
             the
             exciting
             of
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             In
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Principles
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             p.
             58.
             they
             say
             thus
             ,
             
               Such
               Magistrates
               who
               be
               proud
               and
               lofty
               ,
               who
               rule
               not
               for
               God
               ,
               but
               for
               themselves
               ,
               who
               love
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               such
               Magistrates
               they
               deny
               and
               testifie
               against
               .
            
          
           
             This
             at
             the
             first
             looks
             very
             innocently
             and
             harmlesly
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             Reader
             beware
             how
             he
             swallows
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             Death
             in
             the
             Pot.
             The
             Apostle
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             commands
             thus
             ,
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governours
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               .
            
             By
             which
             we
             are
             taught
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             to
             all
             lawful
             Powers
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             St.
             Peter
             wrote
             ,
             were
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             the
             then
             Roman
             Emperor
             though
             a
             Heathen
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             likewise
             from
             God
             enjoins
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God.
            
             But
             these
             men
             disown
             and
             deny
             every
             Magistrate
             that
             is
             not
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Description
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             the
             Christians
             should
             have
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Heathen
             .
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             shall
             speak
             or
             act
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             their
             Humor
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             denied
             and
             disowned
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             lie
             in
             their
             power
             )
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             imagin
             what
             will
             become
             of
             him
             .
             If
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             wicked
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             an
             Obedience
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             Constraint
             but
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             said
             the
             Tragedian
             Sophocles
             ,
             but
             Saint
             Paul
             with
             an
             Apostolical
             Gravity
             ,
             
               They
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             .
             But
             when
             men
             shall
             profess
             they
             will
             own
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             holy
             and
             righteous
             in
             their
             esteem
             ,
             how
             is
             any
             Magistrate
             secure
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             get
             an
             opportunity
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             he
             may
             presently
             be
             accounted
             wicked
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             disowned
             and
             testified
             against
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             now
             a
             Doctrin
             fitted
             to
             stir
             up
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ?
             If
             the
             Parent
             be
             never
             so
             harsh
             or
             severe
             ,
             
             there
             is
             still
             a
             duty
             of
             Honour
             and
             Obedience
             to
             be
             used
             to
             him
             by
             the
             child
             :
             how
             much
             more
             to
             Magistrates
             who
             are
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             exauctorate
             and
             disclame
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             Right
             and
             Power
             in
             ordering
             the
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             confine
             his
             Authority
             only
             to
             matters
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             in
             Temporal
             concerns
             .
             For
             such
             they
             declare
             their
             Judgment
             to
             be
             in
             the
             fore
             named
             Book
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
             
               We
               believe
               that
               the
               outward
               Laws
               and
               Powers
               of
               the
               Earth
               are
               only
               to
               preserve
               mens
               Persons
               and
               Estates
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               preserve
               men
               in
               Opinions
               :
               neither
               ought
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               mens
               Consciences
               to
               bind
               them
               to
               ,
               or
               from
               such
               a
               Judgment
               or
               Practice
               in
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             plainly
             to
             take
             away
             from
             the
             King
             all
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             will
             turn
             Turcs
             or
             Jews
             ,
             it
             seems
             he
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             punish
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Laws
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             A
             very
             fine
             Prerogative
             !
             that
             the
             King
             shall
             
             have
             power
             to
             secure
             mens
             Estates
             from
             spoil
             and
             rapin
             ,
             but
             none
             to
             make
             Laws
             to
             secure
             their
             Souls
             from
             the
             Devil
             .
             The
             Donatists
             of
             old
             taught
             this
             ,
             as
             Petilian
             in
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               Quid
               vobis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             have
             you
             to
             do
             with
             worldly
             Emperors
             ?
             And
             as
             that
             other
             in
             
               Optatus
               ,
               Quid
               Imperatori
               cum
               Ecclesia
               ?
            
             What
             has
             the
             Emperor
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             our
             Brownists
             learned
             the
             same
             ditty
             ,
             and
             the
             Quaker
             he
             comes
             on
             with
             the
             third
             Part
             to
             the
             same
             Tune
             .
             Belike
             they
             cannot
             think
             themselves
             good
             Christians
             except
             they
             be
             Rebels
             .
             But
             certainly
             his
             Majesty
             as
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             enjoyed
             ,
             who
             were
             commended
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             or
             condemned
             ,
             according
             as
             either
             they
             established
             or
             neglected
             Religion
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             among
             their
             People
             .
             So
             that
             certainly
             he
             must
             by
             his
             Authority
             preserve
             and
             secure
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             mens
             Estates
             .
             And
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             Rights
             are
             the
             Care
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             are
             daily
             for
             the
             promoting
             the
             Interest
             and
             Welfare
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             P.
             50.
             of
             the
             fore-named
             
               Principles
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             (
             mis-called
             for
             Heresie
             )
             they
             say
             ,
             
               We
               believe
               that
               all
               Governours
               and
               Rulers
               ought
               to
               be
               accountable
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               next
               succeeding
               Rulers
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               enquired
               into
               upon
               Occasion
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Rulers
               be
               subject
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               punishable
               by
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               transgressors
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               poorest
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             We
             know
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Rulers
             or
             chief
             Ruler
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             and
             all
             other
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             wicked
             Principle
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             punishable
             by
             them
             .
             How
             near
             this
             borders
             upon
             Treason
             I
             leave
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             to
             judge
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             make
             a
             more
             favourable
             Interpretation
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             express
             their
             Loyalty
             in
             such
             doubtful
             terms
             ,
             and
             their
             obedience
             grounded
             upon
             such
             a
             ticklish
             hold
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             imagin
             what
             sense
             they
             themselves
             own
             ;
             and
             considering
             withal
             how
             obstinate
             and
             deaf
             they
             are
             to
             all
             good
             Principles
             and
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             how
             numerous
             in
             many
             Counties
             of
             
             England
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             Act
             worthy
             the
             supreme
             Power
             to
             suppress
             the
             growing
             Evil
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             yet
             good
             Christians
             and
             Subjects
             may
             not
             be
             seduced
             and
             corrupted
             by
             such
             dangerous
             Doctrins
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             They
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             any
             case
             whatever
             (
             though
             before
             a
             lawful
             Magistrate
             )
             is
             unlawful
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Which
             whether
             it
             were
             at
             first
             instilled
             into
             them
             by
             the
             Jesuite
             to
             avoid
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             taken
             up
             to
             give
             themselves
             a
             greater
             Latitude
             and
             Liberty
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             all
             that
             Villany
             and
             Wickedness
             which
             in
             many
             cases
             the
             Imposition
             of
             an
             Oath
             may
             and
             does
             frequently
             obstruct
             and
             hinder
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             deny
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             taking
             an
             Oath
             is
             to
             throw
             away
             the
             greatest
             Tie
             and
             Security
             that
             any
             King
             hath
             upon
             his
             public
             Officers
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             all
             mens
             Titles
             are
             cleared
             in
             Civil
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Justice
             executed
             in
             Causes
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             indeed
             that
             by
             which
             all
             human
             Society
             is
             preserved
             .
             And
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             still
             used
             by
             all
             
             nations
             under
             the
             heavens
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             it
             is
             commanded
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Instances
             .
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               and
               swear
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
             So
             Deut.
             10.
             20.
             
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               swear
               ,
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               in
               Truth
               ,
               in
               Judgment
               and
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             And
             to
             such
             as
             swear
             in
             such
             a
             holy
             and
             religious
             manner
             ,
             God
             promises
             a
             blessing
             :
             Jer.
             12.
             16.
             
             
               If
               they
               will
               diligently
               learn
               the
               ways
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               to
               swear
               by
               my
               Name
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               be
               built
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               people
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Quaking
             Generation
             shall
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             now
             not
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             they
             may
             remember
             that
             the
             exacting
             and
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             was
             used
             long
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             thus
             Abraham
             sware
             to
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Gen.
            
             21.
             and
             he
             requires
             an
             Oath
             of
             his
             Servant
             .
             Gen.
             24.
             
             And
             Jacob
             requires
             an
             Oath
             of
             his
             Son
             
               Joseph
               .
               Gen.
            
             47.
             31.
             
             But
             what
             ,
             if
             a
             Duty
             be
             commanded
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             is
             it
             therefore
             presently
             to
             be
             thrown
             by
             and
             neglected
             ?
             So
             a
             man
             may
             excuse
             himself
             from
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             worse
             heathen
             than
             any
             that
             
             ever
             yet
             lived
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             if
             this
             be
             good
             reasoning
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             deny
             to
             fear
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             refuse
             to
             swear
             by
             him
             ,
             since
             serving
             him
             and
             swearing
             by
             him
             are
             both
             joyned
             together
             in
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             either
             to
             be
             true
             to
             a
             Trust
             committed
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             such
             things
             where
             nothing
             but
             an
             Oath
             can
             be
             available
             ,
             was
             never
             thought
             unlawful
             or
             sinful
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             any
             where
             forbid
             to
             swear
             in
             such
             a
             sort
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             of
             it
             is
             rather
             declared
             and
             confirmed
             .
             St.
             Paul
             asserting
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Subjection
             of
             all
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             brings
             a
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               shall
               confess
               to
               God
               :
            
             But
             in
             Isa
             .
             45.
             23.
             it
             is
             said
             
               Every
               tongue
               shall
               swear
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             confess
             and
             acknowledge
             Gods
             Omniscience
             and
             his
             sure
             avenging
             Justice
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             done
             in
             every
             lawful
             Oath
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             taking
             an
             Oath
             were
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             likewise
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Again
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               For
               men
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               Oath
               for
               confirmation
               is
               to
               them
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
            
             For
             if
             an
             Oath
             had
             been
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             never
             have
             made
             use
             of
             a
             sinful
             Practice
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Gods
             Promise
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             an
             Oath
             is
             a
             final
             determination
             of
             all
             businesses
             and
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             puts
             things
             beyond
             all
             further
             doubts
             and
             exceptions
             ,
             God
             ,
             willing
             to
             manifest
             to
             us
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             Oath
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             possibility
             left
             of
             doubting
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             remains
             only
             an
             Objection
             to
             be
             dispatcht
             wherewith
             the
             Heretics
             endeavour
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             taking
             an
             Oath
             :
             And
             here
             two
             Texts
             are
             alleged
             :
             Matth.
             5.
             34.
             
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               swear
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             Jam.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               swear
               not
               .
            
          
           
             That
             neither
             our
             Saviour
             nor
             his
             Apostle
             do
             condemn
             or
             disallow
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             Oath
             administred
             by
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             
             v.
             37.
             
             
               But
               let
               your
               communication
               ,
            
             —
             whereby
             we
             are
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             to
             swear
             in
             ordinary
             Communication
             or
             Discourse
             or
             Conversation
             is
             utterly
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             a
             disparagement
             and
             dishonour
             to
             the
             sacred
             Majesty
             of
             God
             to
             bring
             his
             Name
             in
             question
             for
             every
             petty
             trifle
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             Christ
             likewise
             condemns
             all
             swearing
             by
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             ,
             to
             swear
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Head
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             used
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             their
             Emperors
             :
             So
             he
             in
             Lucan
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               
                 —
                 Per
                 signa
                 decem
                 felicia
                 castris
                 ,
              
               
                 Perque
                 tuos
                 juro
                 quocunque
                 ex
                 hoste
                 triumph●s
                 .
              
            
             And
             that
             the
             Precept
             of
             St.
             James
             is
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             Expression
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               and
               your
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Let
             your
             Promises
             and
             Performances
             be
             all
             one
             ;
             by
             which
             likewise
             we
             learn
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             That
             all
             voluntary
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             such
             Oaths
             as
             have
             no
             other
             motive
             but
             a
             mans
             self
             or
             his
             own
             gain
             or
             interest
             ,
             )
             but
             especially
             promissory
             Oaths
             are
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             for
             he
             that
             is
             so
             just
             in
             performing
             his
             Word
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             his
             Oath
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             perpetually
             swears
             to
             every
             thing
             he
             speaks
             or
             promises
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             into
             Lying
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               Lest
               ye
               fall
               into
               condemnation
            
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             ye
             be
             found
             deceitful
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             are
             Enemies
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             and
             particularly
             such
             as
             do
             condemn
             and
             disallow
             of
             their
             ways
             and
             practices
             :
             which
             Contempt
             and
             undervaluing
             of
             Authority
             must
             needs
             at
             last
             end
             in
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             abhorred
             by
             every
             one
             professing
             the
             peaceable
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
               Of
               the
               Light
               within
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             Principle
             that
             the
             Quakers
             so
             earnestly
             inculcate
             and
             strive
             to
             impress
             upon
             those
             whom
             they
             seduce
             is
             ,
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               Light
            
             and
             
               to
               the
               witness
            
             
             within
             ;
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             know
             and
             enquire
             what
             this
             
               Light
               within
            
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             (
             if
             any
             where
             )
             be
             had
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Writings
             .
             For
             surely
             no
             man
             can
             think
             that
             they
             will
             so
             constantly
             call
             upon
             men
             to
             hearken
             to
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             
               Light
               within
               them
            
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             at
             the
             same
             time
             tell
             them
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             shall
             know
             it
             .
             But
             so
             unhappily
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Light
             be
             within
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             agreed
             among
             themselves
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Forster
            
             in
             his
             
               Guide
               to
               the
               Blind
            
             ,
             printed
             1659.
             pag.
             1.
             says
             ,
             That
             
               God
               is
               the
               Light
            
             :
             but
             then
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             forgotten
             himself
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               within
               is
               mans
               true
               Light
               to
               walk
               by
               .
            
             But
             yet
             doubting
             whether
             this
             will
             hold
             water
             or
             not
             ,
             in
             pag.
             9.
             he
             concludes
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               man
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               and
               Guide
               ,
               and
               this
               Light
               enlightens
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               World.
            
             And
             since
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             who
             those
             blind
             people
             are
             to
             whom
             this
             
               Blind
               Guide
            
             writes
             .
             But
             if
             
               James
               Naylor
            
             may
             be
             Judge
             ,
             our
             friend
             Thomas
             is
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             in
             
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Door
               opened
               to
               the
               imprisoned
               Seed
               ,
            
             printed
             1659.
             pag.
             2
             ,
             3.
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               is
               Gods
               Love
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               this
               Light
               is
               not
               given
               to
               any
               till
               they
               come
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               George
               Whitehead
            
             in
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               Israels
               Redemption
            
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               a
               measure
               of
               the
               Lords
               Life
               and
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             something
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             though
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Writings
             were
             given
             forth
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             contradicted
             one
             another
             in
             their
             Testimony
             .
             But
             since
             they
             differ
             so
             much
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             that
             which
             is
             most
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Light
               within
               them
               is
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             here
             I
             shall
             help
             them
             out
             a
             little
             from
             their
             Master
             
               H.
               N.
            
             whose
             Scholars
             they
             have
             hitherto
             proved
             themselves
             to
             be
             .
             
               H.
               N.
            
             therefore
             affirms
             thus
             :
             
               Every
               godly
               man
               partaker
               of
               the
               Being
               of
               God
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               is
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               Christ
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               not
               any
               one
               man
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             :
             but
             every
             man
             is
             Godded
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Christed
             with
             Christ
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             
          
           
           
             
               Christ
               therefore
               within
               ,
               is
               that
               state
               in
               man
               which
               leaves
               the
               written
               Word
               or
               Letter
               ,
               and
               hearkens
               wholly
               to
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               and
               the
               Regeneration
               or
               Birth
               ,
               into
               this
               state
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               no
               where
               else
               .
               H.
               N.
            
             first
             Exhort
             .
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             
               Tho.
               Forster
            
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             13.
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               Christ
               within
               is
               not
               natural
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             But
             we
             know
             that
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             are
             natural
             and
             insufficient
             in
             themselves
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             this
             Light.
             2.
             
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             in
             his
             
               Great
               Mystery
            
             ,
             pag.
             207.
             210.
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               eats
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               hath
               it
               within
               him
               .
            
             And
             in
             pag.
             206.
             he
             declares
             ,
             That
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Christ
               but
               he
               that
               was
               crucified
               within
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               false
               Christ
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               this
               Christ
               that
               was
               crucified
               within
               ,
               is
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             of
             
               Richard
               Stubbs
            
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             who
             asking
             
               Elizabeth
               Whetherly
            
             ,
             How
             she
             expected
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             she
             answered
             ,
             
               By
               that
               Jesus
            
             
             
               who
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               died
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             Stubbs
             told
             her
             ,
             
               that
               was
               the
               false
               Christ
               ,
               and
               an
               Antichrist
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             lay
             aside
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             God
             and
             Man
             without
             us
             .
             What
             then
             can
             this
             Light
             within
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             Christ
             ,
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             coming
             into
             the
             way
             or
             dispensation
             of
             Quakers
             ?
             which
             is
             such
             a
             state
             wherein
             a
             man
             leaves
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hearkens
             wholly
             to
             inward
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Quakers
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             he
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             crucified
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             think
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             a
             Christ
             without
             them
             :
             Let
             him
             not
             be
             gulled
             and
             cheated
             into
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             
               H.
               N.
            
             says
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             repeats
             the
             very
             words
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             as
             the
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             turns
             them
             all
             into
             a
             mystical
             and
             allegorical
             sense
             .
             And
             I
             have
             above
             cited
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             a
             prime
             Quaker
             ,
             that
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Christ
               but
               he
               that
               was
               crucified
               within
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               false
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             
               James
               Naylor
            
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             one
             
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               expected
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               that
               died
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               should
               be
               deceived
            
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             undoubted
             that
             they
             account
             the
             Conception
             ,
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             History
             and
             Letter
             transacted
             in
             Judea
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             Fable
             .
             So
             that
             this
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             Caution
             once
             for
             all
             to
             every
             one
             that
             reads
             their
             Writings
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             about
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             or
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             may
             know
             the
             Quakers
             understand
             it
             in
             a
             Mystical
             sense
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Rational
             Person
             but
             will
             at
             first
             sight
             discover
             the
             horrid
             and
             wicked
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             Quakers
             in
             asserting
             their
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             whoever
             follows
             them
             must
             deny
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             a
             Person
             without
             them
             ,
             beside
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             name
             given
             under
             heaven
             whereby
             any
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             sad
             Light
             that
             shall
             lead
             a
             man
             down
             to
             Hell
             and
             the
             Devil
             ?
             that
             shall
             carry
             a
             man
             like
             an
             
               Ignis
               fatuus
            
             from
             his
             right
             way
             into
             Bogs
             and
             Ditches
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             at
             last
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             everlasting
             Destruction
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             
               The
               Quakers
               Pretence
               of
               Immediate
               Revelations
               .
            
          
           
             BEcause
             the
             true
             Religion
             justly
             entitles
             God
             to
             be
             its
             Author
             who
             immediately
             inspired
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             (
             who
             was
             always
             Gods
             Ape
             )
             countenances
             the
             Impostures
             and
             Deceits
             he
             sets
             abroad
             by
             his
             servants
             ,
             with
             the
             false
             Pretence
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
             And
             herein
             these
             Seducers
             have
             a
             double
             advantage
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             amusing
             the
             common
             People
             and
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             speak
             comes
             from
             God
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             they
             hope
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             any
             Disputes
             and
             Examination
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             question
             any
             thing
             that
             truly
             comes
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             all
             such
             People
             as
             these
             are
             called
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             falsly
             conceit
             themselves
             to
             be
             inspired
             ;
             now
             to
             be
             inspired
             is
             to
             be
             moved
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             
             manner
             by
             the
             Power
             or
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             act
             ,
             speak
             or
             think
             what
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Enthusiasm
             is
             a
             full
             but
             false
             Persuasion
             in
             a
             man
             that
             he
             is
             inspired
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             false
             Persuasion
             in
             the
             Quakers
             of
             being
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             arises
             from
             the
             Melancholiness
             of
             their
             Temper
             ;
             for
             the
             Dejectedness
             of
             their
             Countenances
             and
             the
             alteration
             of
             their
             Visages
             from
             that
             chearfulness
             that
             is
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             shew
             them
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Melancholic
             Sect
             that
             ever
             came
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             When
             therefore
             the
             Melancholic
             and
             Hypochondriacal
             Humor
             (
             which
             is
             extraordinarily
             predominant
             in
             them
             )
             mixing
             with
             the
             Blood
             and
             Spirits
             is
             somewhat
             refined
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             being
             warmed
             there
             ,
             ascends
             copiously
             into
             the
             Brain
             ,
             it
             affects
             the
             mind
             with
             varieties
             of
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             intoxicates
             and
             makes
             the
             man
             as
             it
             were
             drunk
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             till
             by
             stretching
             his
             Voice
             ,
             and
             the
             Earnestness
             and
             Motion
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             it
             becomes
             in
             some
             degree
             evaporated
             .
             And
             all
             that
             time
             that
             his
             brains
             are
             turgid
             and
             full
             of
             this
             Humor
             ,
             he
             
             is
             wonderful
             eloquent
             and
             bewitchingly
             taking
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             People
             loook
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Prophet
             sent
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             
               Overflowings
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             as
             the
             Quakers
             phrase
             it
             )
             in
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             sweet
             and
             affectionate
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             pour
             his
             whole
             Soul
             into
             the
             good
             womens
             Mouths
             .
             Whereas
             all
             this
             is
             only
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             Melancholic
             Temper
             ,
             the
             Hypochondria
             rising
             into
             the
             Region
             of
             the
             Brain
             :
             which
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Poets
             and
             Orators
             ,
             according
             to
             that
          
           
             Est
             Deus
             in
             nobis
             ,
             agitante
             calescimus
             illo
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             these
             Juglers
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             pretend
             to
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             immediate
             Inspiration
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             some
             of
             them
             .
             That
             it
             is
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Opinion
             I
             prove
             from
             their
             Writings
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Gibson
            
             in
             a
             Pamphlet
             of
             his
             ,
             says
             expresly
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Gospel
               which
               we
               preach
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               received
               it
               from
               Man
               ,
               nor
               from
               Books
               ,
               nor
               from
               Writings
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Thomas
               Forster
            
             in
             the
             often
             above
             mentioned
             piece
             says
             ,
             That
             
               immediate
               Revelation
               is
               not
               ceased
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Saints
               must
               now
               expect
               as
               glorious
               Manifestations
               as
               were
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             to
             these
             that
             famous
             Commission
             of
             
               Edward
               Burroughs
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Quakers
             stile
             ,
             
               A
               worthy
               and
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               a
               Martyr
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             because
             he
             died
             sottishly
             in
             the
             Goal
             at
             London
             for
             his
             Rebellion
             against
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             
               Francis
               Howgil
            
             laments
             with
             the
             lamentation
             of
             David
             over
             Saul
             and
             
               Jonathan
               ,
               I
               am
               greatly
               distressed
               for
               thee
               ,
               my
               brother
            
             Edward
             ,
             &c.
             then
             that
             of
             David
             over
             
               Abner
               ,
               Died
            
             Ed.
             Burroughs
             
               as
               a
               fool
               dieth
            
             ?
             Ah
             no.
             His
             Commission
             then
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             his
             Scribble
             lately
             printed
             in
             Folio
             :
          
           
             
               By
               Order
               and
               Authority
               given
               unto
               me
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
            
             31
             
               day
               of
               the
            
             10
             
               month
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Worlds
               account
            
             1655.
             
               about
               the
               fourth
               hour
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               when
               my
               Meditations
               were
               on
               my
               God
               upon
               my
               Bed
               in
            
             Kilkenny
             
               City
               in
               the
               Nation
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               at
               that
               time
               the
            
             
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               unto
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Write
               my
               Controversie
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               unto
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               as
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               .
               —
               Given
               under
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
               who
               lives
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             E.
             B.
             
          
           
             Then
             follows
             ,
             
               O
               Earth
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             After
             this
             he
             lays
             about
             him
             on
             all
             sides
             as
             if
             he
             were
             mad
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             ravening
             Wolf
             worries
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             threatning
             Plagues
             and
             Vengeance
             to
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Quakers
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             his
             Prophetical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             which
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             many
             more
             things
             to
             write
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             receives
             his
             answer
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Pope
             will
             give
             him
             ground
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             thresh
             him
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             to
             his
             charge
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Then
             this
             Postscript
             ,
             
               Return
               your
               Answer
               to
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               people
               called
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               for
               me
               in
            
             London
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               this
               is
               sent
               ,
               being
               written
               the
            
             24
             
               of
               the
            
             8
             month
             ,
             1658.
             
          
           
             A
             pretty
             way
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             to
             threaten
             destruction
             from
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             desire
             an
             Answer
             
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             how
             he
             liked
             of
             it
             .
             The
             man
             it
             seems
             had
             a
             strong
             faith
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             did
             believe
             that
             his
             Prophetical
             Letter
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Popes
             hands
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             but
             a
             fool
             if
             he
             thought
             either
             that
             would
             convert
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             trouble
             himself
             to
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             Having
             discovered
             from
             their
             Writings
             that
             they
             conceit
             themselves
             to
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             common
             to
             all
             Enthusiastical
             Hereticks
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             two
             or
             three
             Examples
             of
             the
             folly
             and
             ridiculousness
             of
             their
             Inspirations
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             Newcastle
             affirmed
             that
             some
             Quakers
             came
             to
             Kendale
             Church
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               They
               had
               a
               Commission
               from
               the
               Lord
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Steeple
               .
            
          
           
             One
             
               Thomas
               Castley
            
             a
             Quaker
             came
             to
             Kendale
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               commanded
               from
               God
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Hour-Glass
               :
            
             And
             the
             same
             man
             went
             a
             long
             mile
             with
             no
             other
             Message
             from
             God
             (
             as
             he
             pretended
             )
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             tell
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Newcastle
               ,
               Thou
               art
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             ;
             which
             words
             having
             spoken
             ,
             he
             went
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             A
             certain
             Quaking
             Woman
             at
             Cambridge
             
             stript
             her self
             of
             her
             Cloths
             by
             the
             River
             side
             ,
             and
             went
             stark
             naked
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Town
             ;
             and
             being
             asked
             the
             reason
             of
             such
             a
             shameful
             action
             ,
             she
             answered
             ,
             That
             she
             was
             commanded
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             go
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Mayor
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             deliver
             a
             Message
             from
             God
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             so
             unhappily
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Mayor
             was
             gone
             a
             Journey
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             home
             till
             some
             days
             after
             .
             Either
             such
             Revelations
             as
             these
             must
             be
             meer
             Cheats
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             took
             no
             notice
             whether
             the
             Mayor
             were
             at
             home
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             One
             
             Williamson's
             Wife
             coming
             to
             Appleby
             to
             see
             
               James
               Milner
            
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Foxes
             ,
             said
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             divers
             there
             ,
             That
             
               she
               was
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             when
             the
             men
             that
             heard
             her
             ,
             told
             her
             that
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               you
               are
               women
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               a
               man.
            
             This
             I
             mention
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             to
             what
             absurd
             Impieties
             these
             Enthusiastick
             people
             are
             lead
             by
             their
             own
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             At
             Weighton
             ,
             a
             little
             Town
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             this
             Goatish
             Herd
             
             came
             naked
             from
             her
             own
             Bed
             to
             another
             womans
             husband
             ,
             a
             companion
             of
             hers
             it
             seems
             of
             the
             same
             Sect
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             ,
             
               Open
               his
               Bed
               to
               her
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               had
               sent
               her
               to
               him
               :
            
             the
             man
             had
             at
             that
             time
             another
             man
             lying
             in
             Bed
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             rose
             to
             give
             place
             to
             this
             woman
             ,
             and
             left
             this
             honest
             couple
             to
             lie
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             womans
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             taste
             which
             I
             have
             here
             given
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             rational
             person
             but
             will
             conclude
             the
             Quakers
             to
             be
             a
             simple
             deluded
             people
             ,
             taking
             their
             own
             Dreams
             and
             Melancholick
             Fancies
             for
             Divine
             Inspirations
             ;
             and
             having
             cast
             off
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             and
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             all
             the
             Impostures
             and
             Injections
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             return
             to
             that
             Guide
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             voice
             of
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             )
             which
             they
             have
             so
             wilfully
             abandoned
             and
             forsaken
             ,
             must
             inevitably
             lie
             under
             everlasting
             Errours
             and
             Deceits
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Quakers
               Perfection
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Quakers
             talk
             much
             of
             Perfection
             and
             Freedom
             from
             sin
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             already
             attained
             to
             it
             :
             but
             he
             that
             shall
             look
             into
             the
             Manners
             and
             Conversations
             of
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             find
             their
             Pretensions
             to
             this
             high
             state
             no
             greater
             than
             for
             a
             common
             Strumpet
             to
             brag
             of
             her
             honesty
             :
             for
             the
             very
             boasting
             of
             a
             thing
             they
             have
             so
             little
             of
             ,
             does
             evidently
             declare
             their
             enormous
             and
             monstrous
             pride
             ;
             and
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             upbraid
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             better
             deserve
             the
             name
             than
             they
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             lives
             are
             indeed
             not
             worse
             ,
             but
             their
             spirits
             in
             not
             pretending
             to
             it
             ,
             far
             more
             humble
             and
             modest
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Pharisees
             Litany
             ,
             
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
            
             stand
             upon
             record
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             Pharisaical
             arrogance
             and
             pride
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             these
             high-flown
             Enthusiasts
             can
             justifie
             themselves
             .
             And
             certainly
             
             for
             them
             to
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             a
             freedom
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             perfection
             above
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             vulgar
             and
             common
             people
             discern
             and
             take
             them
             tripping
             in
             daily
             faults
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             ordinary
             converse
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             appear
             that
             either
             they
             do
             the
             most
             unjustly
             challenge
             this
             state
             of
             perfection
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             an
             Antinomian
             liberty
             they
             conceive
             themselves
             to
             have
             a
             freedom
             to
             act
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             they
             are
             arrived
             to
             such
             a
             way
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             obliged
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             thing
             they
             do
             be
             called
             a
             sin
             .
             And
             as
             hitherto
             I
             have
             proved
             by
             undeniable
             Instances
             ,
             that
             the
             Familists
             and
             Quakers
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Opinions
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             boast
             of
             their
             perfection
             and
             freedom
             from
             sin
             ,
             they
             both
             walk
             in
             the
             same
             Path.
             And
             in
             them
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             verified
             ,
             2
             Pet
             2.
             18
             ,
             9.
             
             
               When
               they
               speak
               great
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
               ,
            
             (
             such
             as
             perfection
             and
             freedom
             from
             sin
             )
             
               they
               allure
               through
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               through
               much
               wantonness
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               clean
               escaped
               from
               them
               who
               live
               in
               errour
               .
               While
               they
               promise
               them
               liberty
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               themselves
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               corruption
               :
               for
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               is
               overcome
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               is
               he
               brought
               in
               bondage
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             any
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ever
             claimed
             such
             a
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             as
             not
             to
             sin
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             that
             are
             arrived
             to
             such
             a
             vast
             measure
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Almighty
             God
             keeps
             them
             hid
             as
             his
             own
             Jewels
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             if
             we
             could
             speak
             with
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             confident
             they
             would
             own
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             the
             Publican
             who
             prayed
             ,
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               ,
            
             was
             of
             a
             more
             Christian-like
             temper
             than
             these
             proud
             censorious
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             Devils
             Slaves
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             pretend
             a
             freedom
             from
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             therefore
             to
             me
             by
             what
             Spirit
             they
             are
             guided
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             they
             assert
             themselves
             to
             be
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             above
             all
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             Rule
             for
             their
             Actions
             but
             their
             own
             wills
             and
             fancies
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             nothing
             is
             a
             sin
             if
             they
             please
             not
             to
             call
             it
             so
             .
             This
             was
             of
             old
             the
             perfection
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             his
             illuminate
             Elders
             ;
             and
             
             this
             was
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             
               Dell
               ,
               Saltmarsh
               ,
               Town
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Antinomians
             and
             Familists
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             likewise
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Pretence
             of
             Perfection
             .
             For
             can
             any
             man
             think
             ,
             that
             takes
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Rule
             ,
             that
             bitter
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             ,
             Railing
             and
             Censoriousness
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             perpetually
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Speakings
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             sins
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             sins
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             Illuminado's
             release
             and
             set
             themselves
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             are
             accounted
             sins
             by
             us
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             let
             them
             wallow
             and
             tumble
             in
             sensual
             Delights
             and
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             indulge
             their
             earthly
             and
             Animal
             Faculties
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             Sin
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             bright
             and
             pure
             as
             the
             Sun
             beams
             ,
             and
             their
             Souls
             as
             white
             and
             clear
             as
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Innocence
             .
             But
             let
             every
             man
             take
             heed
             of
             giving
             himself
             up
             to
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Principle
             ;
             for
             when
             once
             his
             Criterion
             and
             Discriminative
             Faculty
             shall
             be
             so
             vitiated
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             ;
             and
             so
             dull
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Darkness
             and
             Light
             ;
             
             he
             is
             then
             in
             the
             most
             deplorable
             condition
             and
             worst
             state
             that
             can
             befal
             a
             man
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             For
             he
             sins
             and
             esteems
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             makes
             all
             Actions
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             alike
             ;
             from
             which
             desperate
             course
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             reclame
             these
             deluded
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             
               The
               Ways
               and
               Arts
               which
               the
               Quakers
               use
               in
               gaining
               Proselytes
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             scarce
             any
             Error
             but
             endeavours
             to
             maintein
             and
             support
             its
             Credit
             in
             the
             world
             by
             some
             Truth
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             Error
             being
             so
             odious
             and
             ugly
             a
             thing
             in
             itself
             ,
             it
             hath
             always
             been
             and
             is
             still
             the
             Practice
             and
             Custom
             of
             Heretics
             to
             disguise
             and
             shape
             their
             Errors
             into
             the
             appearance
             and
             visage
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             they
             take
             care
             of
             in
             their
             making
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             gaining
             upon
             the
             rude
             and
             unlearned
             Vulgar
             ,
             is
          
           
           
             1.
             
             To
             utter
             and
             promote
             some
             known
             Truths
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             easily
             instil
             their
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             foretold
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             come
             some
             
               in
               sheeps
               clothing
               ,
               who
               inwardly
               were
               ravening
               wolves
               .
               Matth.
            
             7.
             15.
             
             Now
             what
             is
             that
             sheeps
             clothing
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Innocence
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrin
             ;
             pretending
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             Peace
             and
             eternal
             Welfare
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             true
             Religion
             derived
             from
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whenas
             their
             main
             purpose
             is
             to
             ensnare
             and
             devour
             credulous
             Souls
             ,
             making
             a
             Prey
             of
             them
             by
             their
             dangerous
             Errors
             ,
             and
             leading
             them
             out
             of
             the
             known
             way
             into
             by-paths
             to
             their
             utter
             Ruine
             and
             Destruction
             .
             Thus
             because
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             Christianity
             is
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             and
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             from
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             being
             not
             easily
             seduced
             from
             a
             thing
             so
             known
             and
             common
             to
             them
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Quaking
             Heretics
             will
             not
             at
             first
             plainly
             and
             bluntly
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Person
             in
             being
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             craftily
             insinuate
             their
             dangerous
             Doctrin
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             true
             ,
             they
             expect
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Christ
             within
             them
             ,
             a
             Christ
             which
             is
             not
             distinct
             from
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             Christ
             which
             dwells
             not
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             as
             they
             do
             .
             So
             that
             they
             build
             their
             Errors
             upon
             something
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             bare
             Notion
             of
             the
             old
             Foundation
             of
             Truth
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             they
             deal
             with
             men
             concerning
             a
             Judgment
             to
             come
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             by
             persuading
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             a
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             judged
             by
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             declaring
             and
             testifying
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             only
             performed
             within
             them
             by
             a
             Mystical
             Rising
             from
             sin
             .
             And
             their
             Auditors
             being
             not
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             believing
             that
             all
             that
             these
             Inspirado's
             speak
             is
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             captivated
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             Which
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             disguising
             and
             transforming
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             their
             genuine
             nature
             and
             simplicity
             is
             far
             more
             apt
             to
             take
             with
             the
             inconsiderate
             and
             unwary
             ,
             than
             a
             plain
             and
             downright
             Denial
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Heretics
             proceed
             in
             seducing
             People
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             love
             with
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             who
             have
             the
             Care
             and
             Overfight
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             business
             they
             use
             all
             the
             Arts
             and
             Invectives
             that
             Malice
             and
             Hatred
             can
             furnish
             them
             withal
             ,
             sometimes
             vilifying
             their
             Persons
             by
             odious
             Comparisons
             ,
             assimilating
             and
             likening
             them
             to
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             to
             dumb
             Dogs
             ,
             to
             Serpents
             ,
             to
             Hirelings
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             sometimes
             declaming
             against
             them
             for
             their
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             persuading
             the
             People
             that
             to
             pay
             Tithe
             is
             Popish
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             he
             that
             receives
             and
             he
             that
             gives
             are
             yet
             in
             blindness
             and
             darkness
             and
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Light
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             those
             who
             pay
             their
             due
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             Art
             and
             Perfection
             of
             cheating
             and
             defrauding
             .
             At
             another
             time
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             taxing
             the
             Ministers
             with
             Lies
             and
             false
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             taught
             not
             their
             Charge
             the
             true
             and
             saving
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             poysoned
             them
             with
             Errors
             and
             Delusions
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Disgrace
             and
             Defamation
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             they
             craftily
             insinuate
             their
             
             own
             Praise
             and
             Commendation
             ,
             that
             they
             prate
             freely
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             they
             have
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             Quakers
             speech
             ,
             though
             of
             three
             hours
             long
             was
             never
             worth
             a
             farthing
             :
             That
             they
             never
             study
             for
             what
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             believe
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             be
             ashamed
             to
             vent
             so
             much
             non-sense
             and
             ridiculous
             stuff
             as
             they
             do
             :
             That
             they
             are
             induced
             to
             declare
             out
             of
             pure
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             I
             suppose
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             hungry
             stomachs
             ;
             for
             oft-times
             the
             leathern
             Speakers
             guts
             pick
             a
             quarrel
             with
             his
             throat
             for
             a
             speedy
             supply
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             are
             the
             subject
             of
             half
             an
             hours
             railing
             discourse
             ,
             and
             their
             Auditors
             are
             such
             fools
             as
             to
             believe
             them
             in
             whatever
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             way
             which
             they
             make
             use
             of
             is
             ,
             to
             decry
             all
             Human
             Learning
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Atheist
             and
             Enthusiast
             mutually
             confirm
             one
             another
             in
             their
             Errors
             ;
             the
             Atheist
             laughs
             at
             the
             Enthusiast
             for
             denying
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Enthusiast
             thinks
             the
             Atheist
             a
             fool
             for
             relying
             wholly
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             common
             to
             all
             Enthusiasts
             to
             despise
             
             Human
             Learning
             and
             reject
             the
             Improvement
             of
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             the
             Quaker
             makes
             the
             loudest
             outery
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             his
             interest
             to
             exclame
             against
             Learning
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             hath
             none
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             ignorant
             and
             sottish
             Sect
             that
             hath
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Whereas
             since
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             Prophesie
             and
             Languages
             have
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Secular
             Learning
             hath
             been
             of
             the
             greatest
             use
             and
             benefit
             to
             Religion
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             although
             these
             impudent
             Heretics
             be
             the
             open
             enemies
             of
             Learning
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             hope
             to
             make
             an
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             nibling
             at
             it
             ;
             witness
             
               George
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             who
             would
             prove
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             lawful
             from
             a
             moth-eaten
             Manuscript
             cited
             by
             Beza
             in
             his
             Annotat.
             on
             Luk.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             their
             Enmity
             against
             Learning
             is
             apparent
             enough
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             by
             it
             men
             discover
             their
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             ,
             and
             their
             Visions
             and
             Inspirations
             are
             found
             but
             Dreams
             and
             Melancholic
             Fansies
             ,
             and
             their
             Folly
             and
             Ignorance
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             World.
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             well
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             set
             in
             Scripture
             
             as
             the
             Commendation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             learned
             in
             all
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             cites
             
               Aratus
               ,
               Menander
            
             and
             Epimenides
             three
             heathen
             Poets
             ;
             but
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             long
             on
             this
             ,
             for
             if
             learned
             men
             had
             not
             translated
             the
             Bible
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             question
             whether
             Quakers
             would
             have
             had
             any
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             pretended
             Revelations
             .
             And
             if
             God
             did
             once
             open
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             Ass
             to
             forbid
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             yet
             the
             Quakers
             cannot
             prove
             from
             that
             one
             instance
             ,
             that
             he
             now
             speaks
             to
             the
             World
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             men
             to
             throw
             aside
             their
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             the
             Supporters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             they
             should
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             the
             blind
             to
             lead
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             way
             is
             to
             deceive
             and
             associate
             themselves
             first
             with
             the
             Women
             .
             And
             herein
             they
             imitate
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             first
             tamper'd
             with
             the
             weaker
             Vessel
             and
             seduced
             Eve
             ;
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             Masculine
             Temper
             of
             Adam
             would
             contemn
             and
             slight
             the
             Bait
             ,
             till
             presented
             by
             the
             fair
             hands
             of
             his
             Virgin
             Bride
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             for
             
             many
             Heretics
             have
             diffused
             and
             spread
             their
             desperate
             Errors
             by
             insinuating
             them
             first
             into
             the
             Women
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             far
             had
             Mareus
             the
             Valentinian
             proceeded
             in
             this
             Art
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             vitiated
             the
             Souls
             ,
             but
             abused
             the
             Bodies
             of
             many
             of
             that
             yielding
             Sex
             :
             And
             such
             was
             the
             Temper
             of
             the
             Quakers
             great
             Master
             
               H.
               N.
            
             when
             he
             came
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             drawing
             after
             him
             a
             great
             number
             of
             those
             easie
             Captives
             ,
             whom
             he
             quickly
             found
             kind
             and
             coming
             ,
             when
             allured
             by
             the
             specious
             Title
             of
             
               The
               Family
               of
               Love.
            
             And
             this
             has
             been
             a
             very
             great
             help
             in
             the
             Propagation
             of
             Quakery
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             Woman
             first
             in
             the
             Transgression
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             continual
             Solicitation
             and
             Importunity
             (
             as
             Delilab
             did
             Samson
             )
             wins
             the
             good
             man
             to
             betray
             himself
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             uncircumcised
             Philistines
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
               The
               Advantage
               of
               Familism
               above
               other
               Sects
               and
               Heresies
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             will
             now
             be
             questioned
             since
             Quakerism
             is
             so
             monstrous
             and
             sottish
             a
             Persuasion
             ,
             as
             tends
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             ,
             by
             rasing
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             now
             living
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             future
             Subsistence
             and
             Immortality
             of
             Human
             Souls
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             should
             take
             so
             much
             with
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             gain
             ground
             upon
             so
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             may
             suggest
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             caught
             and
             drawn
             into
             this
             abominable
             Heresie
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             Refuse
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Persons
             of
             the
             meanest
             Quality
             and
             lowest
             Parts
             and
             Education
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             as
             these
             to
             be
             enticed
             by
             Quakers
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             ,
             they
             being
             indifferent
             to
             any
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             observe
             any
             
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             more
             out
             of
             Custom
             and
             Fashion
             ,
             than
             Choice
             and
             Understanding
             .
             Or
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             for
             their
             former
             unfaithfulness
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             but
             of
             the
             holy
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             since
             
             
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               God
               should
               send
               them
               strong
               Delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lie
               .
            
             And
             although
             this
             may
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             diffusion
             &
             growth
             of
             Quakery
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             mention
             some
             particular
             Advantages
             it
             hath
             over
             other
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             the
             First
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             pretends
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             raised
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             lying
             in
             sin
             .
             That
             all
             the
             Earth
             is
             in
             Bondage
             and
             Slavery
             ,
             overspred
             with
             Lusts
             and
             Sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             in
             a
             dark
             and
             blind
             Condition
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             or
             by
             what
             means
             they
             shall
             escape
             out
             of
             that
             lamentable
             and
             confused
             state
             they
             are
             in
             :
             But
             the
             Quaker
             ,
             he
             is
             mounted
             up
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             broad
             day
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             yet
             't
             is
             perfect
             night
             with
             all
             men
             beside
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             this
             Light
             leads
             
             and
             guides
             him
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             so
             that
             henceforth
             he
             sins
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             is
             pure
             and
             clean
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
             Christ
             is
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             atteined
             to
             a
             Perfection
             and
             Freedom
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             whoever
             comes
             not
             to
             this
             state
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             fine
             things
             and
             high
             Conceits
             ,
             and
             the
             giddy
             Multitude
             that
             always
             affect
             Novelties
             ,
             are
             very
             much
             pleased
             with
             so
             much
             holiness
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             and
             it
             works
             mightily
             upon
             their
             Fansies
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             once
             Quakers
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             cunning
             management
             of
             this
             pretence
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             quickly
             catcht
             in
             their
             nets
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quakery
             cracks
             and
             boasts
             much
             of
             immediate
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             in
             their
             measure
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             potent
             temptation
             to
             inveigle
             the
             multitude
             withal
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             once
             Quakers
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             immediately
             acted
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             of
             old
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             they
             now
             speak
             and
             write
             is
             as
             good
             Canonical
             Scripture
             as
             the
             Bible
             ;
             that
             they
             need
             no
             external
             teaching
             ,
             being
             all
             taught
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             
             is
             so
             pleasing
             and
             easie
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             if
             the
             vulgar
             (
             who
             would
             fain
             go
             to
             Heaven
             by
             the
             easiest
             and
             least
             troublesom
             way
             )
             should
             not
             be
             seduced
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             luscious
             and
             sweet
             bewitching
             Language
             which
             they
             use
             ,
             as
             if
             Sugar-Plumbs
             lay
             under
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             when
             a
             deadly
             poison
             lodges
             in
             their
             Hearts
             :
             which
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             canting
             in
             Scripture-phrase
             and
             expression
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             feminine
             fancies
             ,
             yet
             has
             a
             very
             great
             influence
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             especially
             when
             their
             minds
             are
             prepared
             and
             prejudicated
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             being
             inspired
             .
             In
             these
             respects
             now
             it
             appears
             that
             Quakery
             hath
             a
             very
             great
             advantage
             above
             all
             other
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             hath
             strong
             and
             powerful
             temptations
             to
             allure
             unstable
             and
             wavering
             minds
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             their
             Impostures
             and
             Cheats
             being
             so
             plainly
             detected
             and
             discovered
             in
             this
             foregoing
             Treatise
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             knowing
             and
             warned
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             wilfully
             and
             presumptuously
             shall
             fall
             into
             them
             ,
             his
             destruction
             is
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             ruine
             inexcusable
             ;
             he
             hath
             now
             no
             cloak
             for
             his
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             run
             through
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             plainly
             and
             evidently
             proved
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             exactly
             Familistical
             :
             I
             shall
             now
             for
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             only
             add
             this
             serious
             Admonition
             to
             those
             who
             approve
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             hankering
             after
             Quakery
             :
             And
             to
             this
             end
             I
             would
             have
             them
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             do
             deny
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             the
             most
             dangerous
             consequence
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             for
             men
             being
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Princely
             Prerogative
             Superiour
             to
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             guide
             and
             determine
             their
             Actions
             by
             some
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             ;
             and
             if
             neither
             Reason
             nor
             Scripture
             be
             that
             Rule
             ,
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             every
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             led
             into
             any
             errour
             whatever
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             last
             eternally
             destroyed
             :
             for
             by
             this
             means
             having
             cast
             away
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Actions
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             will
             be
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             Virtue
             and
             Vice
             ;
             and
             to
             kill
             a
             mans
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             seize
             upon
             his
             Estate
             ,
             may
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             if
             the
             voice
             of
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             be
             not
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             .
             These
             things
             will
             be
             of
             a
             very
             sad
             consequence
             to
             every
             one
             that
             expects
             and
             looks
             for
             another
             life
             when
             this
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             further
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             piece
             of
             Familism
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Caspar
               Swenckfield
            
             a
             Silesian
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             (
             which
             the
             Quakers
             likewise
             urge
             )
             because
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             so
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             too
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               also
               thank
               we
               God
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               because
               when
               ye
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               ye
               heard
               of
               us
               ,
               ye
               received
               it
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               )
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             So
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             well
             to
             reflect
             
             and
             consider
             how
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             If
             they
             profess
             Quakery
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Quakers
             own
             no
             such
             Person
             living
             without
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             believe
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Passion
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             every
             man
             who
             turns
             to
             be
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             puts
             himself
             out
             of
             a
             capacity
             of
             being
             saved
             :
             for
             there
             being
             no
             Name
             by
             which
             any
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             but
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             JESVS
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             denied
             by
             them
             as
             a
             Person
             living
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             Salvation
             by
             him
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             professing
             and
             embracing
             Quakery
             ,
             hazards
             and
             sets
             at
             stake
             the
             everlasting
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Immortal
             Soul.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             take
             so
             little
             notice
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             when
             they
             believe
             they
             have
             none
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             follows
             their
             ways
             and
             opinions
             ,
             must
             cast
             away
             all
             care
             for
             another
             life
             ,
             nor
             think
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             for
             the
             present
             :
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             are
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Quaker
             will
             impudently
             
             deny
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             boldly
             affirm
             that
             he
             holds
             no
             such
             things
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             produced
             nothing
             as
             their
             Judgment
             but
             what
             I
             find
             published
             by
             some
             of
             them
             in
             their
             printed
             Papers
             ,
             or
             has
             been
             delivered
             by
             them
             at
             their
             own
             Conventicles
             and
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             be
             their
             own
             opinion
             .
             But
             it
             need
             not
             startle
             any
             man
             to
             hear
             a
             Quaker
             out-face
             his
             own
             Errours
             when
             challenged
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             takes
             away
             all
             distinction
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             lye
             when
             it
             is
             for
             his
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             these
             Hereticks
             being
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             so
             destructive
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             they
             ought
             carefully
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             their
             society
             detested
             and
             abhorred
             :
             for
             he
             that
             associates
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             free
             from
             Sin
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             by
             joyning
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             unless
             he
             speedily
             return
             and
             repent
             ,
             he
             will
             partake
             of
             their
             Punishments
             .
             For
             so
             said
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             26.
             
             
               Come
               out
               from
               the
               Congregation
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               consumed
               in
               their
               sins
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               Epist
            
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             10.
             11.
             says
             ,
             
             that
             
               If
               there
               come
               any
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               bring
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             which
             is
             conteined
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               received
               into
               your
               house
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               bid
               ,
               God
               speed
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               biddeth
               him
               ,
               God
               speed
               ,
               is
               partaker
               of
               his
               evil
               deeds
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             would
             keep
             himself
             from
             being
             drawn
             into
             their
             Errors
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             observe
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Belief
             and
             Actions
             ,
             nor
             must
             he
             forsake
             the
             Dictates
             and
             Notices
             of
             right
             Reason
             :
             For
             by
             these
             two
             things
             he
             may
             judge
             of
             any
             Doctrin
             propounded
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             whatever
             any
             man
             tells
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             false
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Quaker
             comes
             and
             pretends
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             delivers
             ,
             it
             is
             divinely
             inspired
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             immediate
             Revelations
             from
             God.
             In
             this
             Case
             now
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             try
             what
             he
             brings
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             right
             Reason
             .
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             9.
             
             That
             if
             any
             man
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrin
             than
             what
             they
             had
             already
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             believers
             received
             
             he
             should
             be
             accursed
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             if
             these
             Quaking
             Inspirations
             contein
             any
             other
             Doctrin
             than
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             that
             Doctrin
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             broached
             it
             are
             accursed
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Revelation
             be
             of
             something
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             meddles
             not
             with
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             going
             or
             not
             going
             to
             such
             a
             Place
             ,
             the
             doing
             or
             not
             doing
             of
             such
             an
             Action
             ;
             Common
             Reason
             will
             help
             a
             man
             to
             judge
             very
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             afford
             so
             much
             light
             as
             to
             discover
             the
             Revelation
             to
             be
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Fansie
             arising
             from
             a
             deep
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             mistaken
             for
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             by
             these
             two
             helps
             ,
             supposing
             a
             man
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             God
             and
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             discover
             and
             avoid
             such
             pernicious
             Errors
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             cunning
             of
             these
             wicked
             People
             to
             deny
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             they
             are
             so
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             their
             Doctrins
             and
             Opinions
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             THe
             Cognation
             and
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Quakers
             and
             other
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Heretics
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Authors
             of
             Familism
             ,
             and
             the
             Quakers
             Agreement
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Holiness
             of
             Times
             ,
             Things
             and
             Persons
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             That
             Quakery
             ,
             though
             it
             pretend
             high
             ,
             is
             mere
             Sadducism
             at
             the
             Bottom
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             That
             the
             Quakers
             are
             dangerous
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Light
             within
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             The
             Quakers
             Pretence
             of
             Immediate
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Quakers
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             The
             Ways
             and
             Arts
             the
             Quakers
             use
             in
             gaining
             Proselytes
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             The
             Advantage
             of
             Familism
             above
             other
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45353-e340
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             a
             
               form
               of
               Prayer
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Time
             allotted
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Place
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pro
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             found
             to
             signifie
             in
             Homer
             .
             So
             Herod
             .
             in
             Erato
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             apud
             
               Euripīdem
               Helena
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministers
             Maintenance
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Lawfulness
             of
             taking
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             v.
             Job
             .
             34.
             30.
             
             &
             Mat.
             24.
             51.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.